Tag Archives: Anal

Story contains anal sex

The Devil’s Pact, Ghost of Paris Chapter 2: Tartan Skirt

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

The Ghost of Paris Chapter Two: Tartan Skirt

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Mind Control, Magic, Voyeurism, Exhibitionism, Toy, Female Masturbation, Anal, Humilation

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 1.



Saturday, August 31st, 2013 – Paris, Texas

At dawn this morning, I sold my soul to Lucifer, the Devil himself, for the power to turn myself invisible. I loved peeping on women, and being invisible was the ultimate way to peep. Just an hour ago, I watched a girl change in the Banana Republic dressing room. Her name was Mindy, and I ended up fucking her hard. She thought I was a ghost who couldn’t pass-on to heaven unless my blue balls were fixed.

To recharge my batteries after my romp with Mindy, I lay on the cold floor of the Paris Commons, beneath the stairs, so I could stare up some women’s skirts. It was my favorite spot in the whole mall, and now I didn’t need to be afraid of getting caught. My pecker was stirring and I was looking for the next girl to molest while enjoying the sights.

I loved the thrill of looking up a lady’s skirt and seeing her unmentionables. I loved them all: plain, white panties; cute panties with cartoon characters, or hearts, or kisses; sexy panties made of gauzy fabric, lace, and bright bows. Boy-shorts, bikini, high-cut, tangas, thongs, g-strings, and even the plain-old classic-cut. I loved them all!

Color flashed out of the corner of my eyes and I looked at the base of the stairs and saw a pair of tan knees that peaked out beneath a green-and-red tartan skirt. I smiled, watching the girl mount the stairs. I loved the anticipation, wondering what sort of panties she would have on. She was young, a sophomore or a junior in high school. I was betting on cute panties with some adorable animal printed on them.

There was a flash of hot pink beneath her legs and my pecker stiffened. Well, Scotty, you were wrong. I had one perfect moment where I could see straight up between her legs at the filmy gusset of her panties. The material – molded to the lips of her cooch – was transparent enough that I could make out her shaved slit and a landing-strip of dark pubic hair.

I had found my next playmate.

I rolled out from beneath the stairs. I had to dodge a bevy of shoppers. No-one could see me, and that made it difficult to move through a crowded mall. Luckily I was a skinny guy, and slipped through. I raced up the stairs, taking them two at a time. Reaching the landing, I searched for Miss Tartan-Skirt. I looked to my left, straining to see the red-and-green of her skirt.

Nothing.

My heart was hammering with frustrated excitement. I had to find her. I had to see those panties up close. I had to see what they were covering. I whipped my head about desperately. Where was she? I looked to my right, nimbly dodging around an old man in a scooter that almost barreled into me. Did I lose her?

Disappointment soured my stomach. I lost her.

As I turned to walk back down the stairs, I caught a a flash of red-and-green skirt disappearing into a Lady Footlocker. I grinned and hugged the wall as I walked down the second-floor balcony to the store. I reached the window and peered in. There she was, looking at tennis shoes. She wore a white blouse, with very short, ruffled sleeves. Her hair was long, black, and plaited and her face was round and innocent, with huge, dark, doe-eyes.

She found a pair of shoes and sat down on a bench. I quickly hurried over, kneeling down on the floor. Her legs were spread wide and I had to lower my face almost all the way to the floor, but I was able to see right up her skirt at the treasure hidden between her legs. Oh, fuck, that is a lovely pair of panties. A fringe of pink lace surrounded the leg-holes. In fact, the panties were made entirely of pink lace that left her pussy on display.

I moved closer, my head almost between her legs as she tried on her shoes. Then she stood up and I scurried back, bumping into the display rack in my haste to get out of her way. The rack shook and Miss Tartan-Skirt jumped in surprise and frowned at the rack. She shrugged and walked away from me in her shoes; my eyes were glued to the way her ass swayed beneath her skirt.

I grasped my pecker; stroked it slowly as I watched her tight ass. She turned, and I noticed just how well her breasts filled out her top. I could just make out the shadow of her bra beneath the blouse and I wondered what it looked like. Hot pink and lacy, like the panties, with her hard nipples and pink aerola visible? Or something else.

Miss Tartan-Skirt shook her head, kicked off the shoes, and returned them to the box. Then she started to browse the shelves. I moved closer, my pecker inches from her pert ass. I reached out and stroked the nape of her neck.

“Holy jeez!” she yelped and, laughing silently, I stepped back. She stared in confusion right at me, her doe-eyes wide. I stroked my pecker harder. Shaking her head, she turned back to browsing for shoes.

Then I reached out and caressed her arm. Her looks of confusion and consternation were priceless. Every few minutes, just when she seemed to relax, I would strike. A light touch on the back of her hand, a caressing swipe at her calf, a gentle stroke of her cheek. She looked around carefully before she started to try on the third pair of shoes. As she bent down to untie her own shoes, I reached around her body and gave her firm tit a good squeeze.

“Everything ah’ite, miss?” drawled the clerk when Miss Tartan-Skirt just about jumped out of her skin.

“Yes,” Miss Tartan-Skirt squeaked in fear. “I’ll take this pair!”

I followed the girl as she scurried out of the store, the bag with her new shoes tightly clutched in her hands. She was so unnerved she didn’t even bother to try them on. I followed her all the way out of the mall. She was almost running by the time we reached the parking lot. As she fumbled in her purse for her car keys, I goosed her ass and enjoyed her plump feel.

“What in tarnation!” she gasped and dropped her purse and Lady Footlocker bag.

Her doe-eyes were wild as she stared around. There was no-one anywhere near us. Her hands shook as she bent down to retrieve her purse and bag. She fished out her keys and almost dropped them again. She took a deep breath, muttering about being tired, and began to calm herself down.

She unlocked her Toyota Corolla, popped her trunk, and put her shopping bag in. I opened the rear, driver-side door and slid in. She gaped in surprise. “Need more sleep,” she muttered as she slammed the door closed. She got into the front seat, and kept glancing back, frowning.

I loved being invisible. It was the most freeing thing in the world.

As she drove, I carefully grabbed a loose lock of black hair and leaned in and smelled her apricot shampoo. To my horror, she started texting as she drove. Glancing up from her phone every few seconds to make sure the road ahead was clear. Whenever she sent a text she would almost instantly get a response. Twice we drifted into oncoming traffic without her even noticing. I wished to God I could put on the seatbelt, but it would be a little obvious floating in the air around my invisible body.

Finally she pulled into a driveway of a one-story rambler the color of a cloudy sky. She got out of the car, collected her bag, and texted as she walked. I quietly opened the door, slipped out, and shut it every so softly. She was at her porch, furiously texting away; I stalked up behind her. A vindictive feeling grew inside me. The stupid girl almost got us killed and I wanted to make her pay.

She put her phone into her purse and fished out her keys. As she reached for the lock, I pounced and pushed her up against the door. She screamed and glanced over her shoulder as she struggled in my grasp.

“What in the blue hell is goin’ on!” she shrieked in fear as she looked right through me.

I slipped a hand up her thigh, up to her butt and gave it a squeeze. She started to relax. I had wished that any woman I molested would enjoy it. My fingers found the waistband of her panties, hooking through the elastic band.

“What are you?” She sounded afraid and aroused; her big doe-eyes shone with her mixed emotions.

“A ghost,” I moaned, trying to sound ghostly. “Forever cursed to haunt purtee gals and use them for my relief.”

I was pulling her panties down, my hard pecker pressing against her now naked ass. She jumped, feeling the streak of invisible pre-cum my pecker must have left on her ass. “Relief?”

“I need to cum in a sweet young thang’s cooch or I can’t get to heaven.”

I pulled her hot-pink, lacy panties down until they were bunched around her ankles. I gave her ass another squeeze and pressed up behind her. I could feel her pillowy cheeks pushing against my groin as I guided my pecker to her moist pussy.

“Please don’t,” she begged. “We’re outside. People’ll see us!”

My pecker started to sink into her. “I reckon that’s what makes it so excitin’!”

Miss Tartan-Skirt threw back her head and moaned as my pecker speared into her hot, moist cunt. Like Mindy, she was tight but not a virgin. I grunted, and started working my pecker through her slippery sheath.

“Oh fuck,” she moaned. “This can’t be happening!”

“Sweetness, you just better start acceptin’ it!” I licked her ear. “You got one hot, juicy cooch!”

“I must be going crazy.”

I kept pounding her snatch, enjoying her sweetness as I reached around her and found the small buttons that kept her blouse closed. I tried to fumble with them, but they were too tiny for my fat fingers. Instead, I ripped her blouse open and her cunt tightened on my pecker as she shrieked in surprise. I groped her breasts. Her bra felt lacy, and I fingered the pattern. Her nipples were hard underneath and she gasped every time I brushed one.

My balls started to boil over and I pounded her cooch harder and harder. I heard a few muttered laughs, and looked over my shoulder to see a group of teenage boys filming us with their phones. I wondered just what they were seeing. Her panties were down around her ankles and her skirt bunched up to expose a tan ass with just the faintest lines from her bikini. Her blouse hung open and her head was thrown back. It must look like she’s masturbating on the porch.

I smiled; the teens watching us were voyeurs after my own heart.

So I decided to give them a show. I picked up Miss Tartan-Skirt, spinning her around. “What in the blue hell!” she screamed. Her porch had a railing. I bent her over it, and continued to fuck her fast and hard.

I grabbed her bra, pulling the cups down to expose her tits to the hungry gaze of the teens. “No, no, no! Please don’t do this!”

I groped her naked tits, pinching her hard nipples as I pounded her snatch. She tried to cover her breasts and I pushed her hands away. Mortified, she buried her face in her hands. I watched the boys, their eyes wide with lust and disbelief, phones held up to capture every moment.

“What a ho!” the first yelled, the boldest of the boys. And then they all were shouting.

“You’re a fuckin’ slut!”

“Holy shit, look at her tits!”

“How the fuck is she doin’ that?”

I was playing with her round breasts, squeezing them and lifting them up. “Look at them,” I told Miss Tartan-Skirt. “Enjoy their stares like a good little slut.”

“I’m not a…ohhh…slut!” she moaned.

“You sure as hell are, sweetness. I’m only drawn to girls as easy as a seein’ tits at Mardi Gras.” I reached around, grabbed her arms and pulled them away from her face. “Now sweetness, don’t be shy. Be proud that them boys there like to see your sweet hooters.”

“Oh my word!” she moaned, her cunt tightening about my cock, her hips giving a little wiggle. “I can’t believe I’m gonna cum!”

“You best believe it, sweetness, and cum for them boys!”

She gave a loud, wordless moan and her cunt started convulsing around my pecker. She felt so good as her orgasming snatch massaged my pecker. I slammed one last time into her and flooded her with my invisible cum.

“Thanks, sweetness,” I said as I pulled out of her.

Miss Tartan-Skirt rushed to the door, tripping on her panties. She fell onto her knees; her skirt flipped-up and exposed her tan ass and freshly-fucked cunt. The boys hooted in delight, and snapped photos as she scrambled back to her feet. She grabbed her purse, fumbled for her keys as she hastened to unlock the door. She was so frazzled she left the keys in the lock as she slammed the door. The deadbolt clicked and I heard her lean against the door and sigh in relief.

She walked away from the door and I waited a few minutes, before I pulled the keys out of the doorknob lock and slid them into the deadbolt. The same key worked for both locks, so I slowly twisted the key and tried to not make any noise. I winced as the lock clicked loudly, and waited for Miss Tartan-Skirt to investigate. She didn’t. I pushed the door open and slipped in.

She was sobbing on the couch. She had pulled her panties up, slipped her breasts back into her bra, and closed the ripped blouse as best she could. On her lap was a pillow fringed with tassels that she cried into. I almost felt bad for her, but I remembered just how great her cunt felt. My stomach rumbled, so I walked back to the kitchen to see what I could steal. I heard muffled music began to pound through the house and peaked back into the living room. She was gone, fled to her bedroom and that god-awful boy band music. One Direction, maybe? Or Justin Beiber? It all sounded like crap to me. Give me some Johnny Cash or Elvis. Hell, I’d take some rap over Justin Beiber.

I found a beer in the fridge and made myself a bologna sandwich. I devoured it and made myself a second one and washed it down with a second beer. It was a Bud Light, and I was a Coors man, but beggars cannot be choosers. I started wandering through the house. It wasn’t big; two bedrooms and a bath. There were pictures everywhere, mostly of Miss Tartan-Skirt, but also of a frumpy woman that looked to have been pretty once, before a hard life stole that from her. The mother, I figured, and a single one at that. The only pictures of a man were with Miss Tartan-Skirt as a child. I figured her dad must be dead, why else would her mother keep his pictures up?

I amused myself by rummaging through the master bedroom. Her mom’s bedroom wasn’t as tidy as the rest of the house and dirty clothes lay strewn across the floor. I found a pair of large, used panties and gave them a sniffb then shuddered to think how fat her mom must be. These panties would be a tent on me. I found a black, rubber cock in her panty drawer and a depraved idea entered my mind. It had been over an hour since I fucked Miss Tartan-Skirt on the porch and my pecker felt alive and ready.

“I swear it was a ghost,” Miss Tartan-Skirt pleaded to her laptop as she sat at her desk. She must be skyping. I could see a teen girl’s face on her laptop’s screen rolling her eyes.

Miss Tartan-Skirt’s music was loud enough that she didn’t hear me open her bedroom door. I held her mom’s dildo in one hand as I walked into the room. Her room was tidy. Her bed had a purple comforter and was precisely made, like she was in boot camp. That’s how my pa always liked things. Old bastard seemed to think he was still in the military half the time. On her shelves sat crystal and porcelain figurines: mostly unicorns, but a few pegasi, centaurs, and one crystal dragon. Her closet was open and her clothes hung neatly.

“Whatevs, Ruth,” her friend said dismissively. Miss Tartan-Skirt had a name. And it was rather plain and boring. “Last week you tried to convince me you saw a UFO.”

“But I did,” Ruth protested. “It was hoverin’ over the Eiffel Tower.”

I wondered if a UFO really hovered over that gaudy tourist attraction. Since our town was also called Paris, someone, naturally, built a replica of the Eiffel Tower. And since we were in Texas a huge, red cowboy hat rests atop it. I loved UFO’s and all that paranormal shit. But I hadn’t heard anyone reporting a UFO in Paris, and I would have heard about it. I visit all sorts of ‘alternative’ websites. Hell, that’s where I learned how to summon Lucifer and make my deal to turn invisible.

“You’re such a liar,” her friend dismissed.

I turned off her iPod docked to a set of speakers. Ruth jumped. She had put on a baggy T-shirt and still wore that lovely, red-and-green tartan skirt. Her doe-eyes widened as she saw the rubber cock floating in midair. I waggled it; the pecker flopped about and the color just drained from her face.

“It’s back!” she screeched.

“What is, Ruth?”

“The ghost!”

I could see her friend roll her eyes on the screen. “I’m not fallin’ for another one of your pranks. Later.”

Ruth looked on in horror at the rubber cock. “You got your relief. I thought you moved on?”

“ ‘Fraid not, sweetness. Goin’ to have to try a little bit harder this time, sweetness.” She glanced at the dildo in my hand and blushed. “This was up your mama’s cunt.” I inhaled deeply. “Smells fresh. Bet your ma used it just this mornin’.”

“I…I wouldn’t know.”

I smiled, grabbed her arm, and pulled her up. “I want to see you stick this up your slutty cooch.”

“That’s disgusting!” Her voice was full of indignation, so I pushed the dildo into her face, laughing as she flinched and tried to slap it away. “Please stop!”

I grabbed the hem of her shirt, tugging it upwards. She didn’t resist. Her bra was hot-pink and lacy as those panties, her dark nipples peaking through. “What a slut,” I murmured and traced the edge of her bra. “Let’s get that off and free them sweater puppies!”

“No.”

I didn’t like her defiance so I pushed her bra up, exposing her full tits. I licked my lips, then bent my head down and started to suck on one. She gasped, then her hands cradled my head as she mewled in pleasure. I threw the rubber cock on her bed and felt around for the zipper on her skirt. I found it and her skirt slid off her hips. I released her breasts and saw her almost-naked body, and those lacy, hot-pink panties really didn’t cover much anyways.

“C’mon, Ruth, get them there panties off,” I told her. “I wanna see you fuck your little cooch with mama’s big toy!”

“Please, Mr. Ghost, my momma’s gonna be home real soon.”

“So? You take ’em off or I’ll rip ’em off, and tan your hide besides!”

Ruth pulled her panties off and finished taking off her bra, too. She folded them up and neatly set them on her computer chair. I was getting impatient as she started folding up her tartan skirt and I ripped it out of her hands and threw those back on the floor. She swallowed, getting the message, and laid down on her bed. She grasped the rubber cock gingerly.

“And this will help you move on?” she asked.

I knelt on her bed, staring at her obscenely spread cunt. “Abso-damn-fuckin’-lutely, sweetness.” My pecker was hard and I started to slowly stroke it.

“Fine,” she sighed, tightening her grip on the rubber pecker.

She rubbed it against her pussy lips, then slowly slid it inside herself and sighed softly. Her eyes widened as more of it disappeared into her tight cunt. It was thick – fatter than my pecker had been – and I remembered just how tight her cunt was. She kept pushing it in then pulling it out, and pushing right back in again.

“Umm,” she moaned softly, slowly fucking herself with the dildo. I watched the pleasure ripple across her face. She picked up the speed.

The room filled with a wet, squishing sound as the rubber cock reamed her teenage cunt. I breathed in her tart scent deeply, my eyes fixed to her cooch. Her lips were obscenely spread open, her pussy flushed red with her arousal. I could see her juices leaking out, running down her ass to form an ever increasing wet spot on her comforter.

“Are you watching?” she panted.

“Hell yeah!” I answered, almost speechless as she started playing with her clit. Watching her pussy engulfing the huge toy was mesmerizing. “Fuck yourself, whore! That toy is strechin’ your little cooch.”

She gave a throaty laugh. “This is so wicked!” She picked up her pace, fucking herself faster and faster. “I’ve never been so wet in my life!”

“Sluts liked to be watched!”

“Yes, watch me! Watch my naughty little cunt as I pump momma’s dildo in and out! Umm, it’s so big. I’ve never felt so full! Oh yes! I’m cummin’!”

Her breasts heaved, a flush crept across her skin as her orgasm rippled through her body. She buried the rubber cock inside her cooch, holding it in place as her back arched; her legs stretched even wider and I caught a glimpse of her puckered asshole. Her eyes fluttered as she shuddered then lay still, breathing softly.

“Keep going,” I urged her as I eyed the swell of her buttocks, trying to catch another glimpse of her asshole. What would it be like to slide my pecker up her shitter?

“Sure,” Ruth purred, and started diddling her clit as she slowly fucked herself again. “It’s so hot bein’ watched!”

“I reckon you’re one of them exhib’nist!”

I grabbed her pillow and shoved it beneath her ass. She didn’t stop pumping her ma’s dildo into her cunt. I spread her cheeks and looked at her asshole. I’ve never fucked a girl’s ass before, but I’ve always wanted to. I spit on my hands a few times, got my pecker nice and wet.

“What in the blue hells of tarnation!” she screamed.

She had stopped fucking herself as my pecker violated her asshole. I shoved it straight in, pushing deeper and deeper into her velvety, tight ass. “Don’t stop playin’ with your cooch!” I yelled as I bottomed out in her ass. She squirmed in discomfort, then started to slide the rubber cock in and out of her cunt again. I could feel it rubbing through her pussy. She was stuffed so full of pecker, both real and fake, it made her even tighter.

I started to slowly fuck her ass. She closed her eyes, biting her lower lip and wincing in pain. Slowly her winces turned to sighs and she opened her eyes, and licked her lips. She started pumping the rubber cock faster, pleasure contorting her face. I matched her pace with my ass-fucking.

“Oh fuck, that feels weird!” she gasped. “But nice! Umm, I think I like your dick up my ass!”

I laughed. “Only a slut would like it, though.”

“I am a slut!” she panted. “Umm, a naughty slut that…um…that loves gettin’ her ass fucked by a ghost!”

I really started to pound her ass and Ruth was reduced to wordless moans and gasps. Her breasts jiggled as I fucked her. Reaching out I started pinching her nipple. Her ass squeezed hard on my pecker. The delicious, little slut was lost to the pleasure building up inside her. And I was getting closer and closer to filling her dirty ass with my cum.

“Harder, harder!” she begged me. “Ream my ass! I’m so close to cummin’!”

Her hand was furiously thrusting the dildo into her cunt. I leaned over her and pistoned my hips as hard as I could. She shrieked as her orgasm crashed through her. I kept right on fucking her. My balls tightened, readying to cum in her ass as I kept pounding away. The little slut cried out again as she slipped into multiple orgasms.

The front door opened.

“Ruth, you home?” an older woman called out.

Ruth’s eyes opened in horror. Her door was open. I could hear her mom walking down the hallway. I kept right on fucking her, thrusting my pecker in and out; her ass clenching my pecker as she kept cumming. The footsteps drew closer. Out of the corner of my eye I could see a figure looming in Ruth’s doorway, her purse crashing to the floor.

“What in the holy hell are you doin’ Ruth Annabeth Ahlers!” her mom shrieked.

Ruth’s hand was still on the dildo in her cunt, her body drenched in sweat and flushed red. Ruth was still cumming as she tried to cover her breasts. Her ass squeezed even harder on my pecker and I stiffened and flooded her bowels as her mother watched her daughter’s masturbation in horror. I quickly pulled out and jumped off the bed as Ruth’s husky mom stormed in.

“Have you no decency, Ruth?” The mom’s eyes fell on the rubber cock sticking out of Ruth’s cunt. “You little slattern. Have you been sneakin’ ’round my room?”

“No, momma!”

Ruth yelped as her ma ripped the rubber cock out of her cooch. “Then where in the blue hell did you get this?”

“The ghost, momma!” Ruth was trying to pull up her sheets up to cover her nakedness.

“I’ve had enough with your lies about UFOs and ghosts! You are grounded for a month, young lady!”

“But momma…”

“No, buts! I have half-a-mind to bend you over my knee and tan your hide proper!”

Laughing silently, I slipped out of the room, out of the house, and wondered who would be the ghost’s next victim?

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 3.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 34: The Whore of Babylon

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Rimming, Oral, Pregnant, Toy, Female Masturbation, First, Sadism, Violence, Wedded Lust

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 33.



Monday, July 22nd, 3:27 AM – Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA
“Push, Karen!” Chantelle shouted as she gripped my hands.

I was confused, in pain. I had been in labor for nearly a day and I was so tired. The last few weeks had been a blur as I drifted in and out of consciousness. I didn’t know where I was or, more importantly, where Master and Mistress were. I was being cared for by Lana and Chantelle, the missing sex slaves, in a strange house. Whenever I felt strong enough to ask, the women would deflect my questions, or tell me I just missed Master or Mistress. I was scared, the pregnancy was going too fast and I was too weak to do anything. I had hazy memories of Willow telling me Lilith’s child grew inside me.

“Master!” I shouted desperately. “Mistress, I need you, please!” The contraction came on me in a wave of pain and I pushed, straining with every fiber of my being to deliver my child.

“I can see the head,” Lana said encouragingly. “One more push, Karen, you’re doing so well.”

I took a deep breath, my head swimming. I was so weak. I concentrated, felt the next contraction come upon me, squeezing my insides, and I screamed and pushed. The pain was so much I thought I was going to die. “Master!” I cried out. And then the baby was out and I could hear a loud, healthy cry and I relaxed and everything started to grow black. I was so tired. But the child was delivered, I could rest now. My eyelids were so heavy and I didn’t fight them, I was just too tired, and allowed myself to drift away.

I was drifting, drifting, drifting.

Off into the darkness.

When I awoke, I was surrounded by a gray mist on gray stone.

What was going on? I stood up. The pain, the fatigue, were all gone. I didn’t feel anything. I peered around; in every direction I could just see more oppressive mist. “Hello!” I called, hoping someone would hear me.

Nothing.

I whirled about, straining to see something in the vast fog. But there was nothing. Just gray mist, swirling in strange eddies. I shouted again, wondering if I was dreaming? Maybe I should start walking? But where, there’s nothing here. I turned slowly around, trying to find something to point my way when I noticed some movement out of the corner of my eye. I turned quickly to my right, straining to see. There was something there. Was it just the mist swirling? I frowned, watching the pattern. No, there was something dark forming in the mist. The something resolved into a vaguely human form. I took a deep breath and started walking forward, towards the figure.

“Chasity?” I asked as the mists parted, exposing the blonde woman. She was naked, her round breasts jiggling as she walked. A sad smile was on her face.

“I’m sorry, Karen,” Chasity said as she hugged me. Her body was warm against mine. I hugged my sister-slut back, fiercely, enjoying the feel of her breasts on mine.

“What are you sorry for?” I asked as she broke the hug.

“You’re dead, Karen.”

I blinked. “What?” That can’t be possible. I just went to sleep. Right?

Chasity grabbed my hand and led me into the mist. “We’re waiting over here.”

“Waiting for what?”

“Master and Mistress,” Chasity answered. “When they die, we will be reunited with them. Until then, all we can do is wait and watch over them.”

There were six other women waiting and each of them hugged me warmly and kissed my lips gently. We were all sisters, here, and I sat down with them to watch and wait. It wasn’t so bad. I had company, very pleasant company I realized, as a woman with dirty-blonde hair and green eyes nuzzled at my breasts. And one day I would be reunited with those I loved again. Smiling, I laid my head in Chasity’s lap as the blonde bodyguard kissed her way down to my pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, July 22nd, 5:31 AM – Kurtz Farm, Madison, WI
I stood in a pasture, awaiting sunrise.

Today, Brandon, today, you will finally have the power to destroy Mark Glassner and rescue Desiree. I spent all day Sunday feverishly reading Professor Scrivener’s translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. I hadn’t slept in two days but I didn’t even feel tired. I was too excited. The day had finally come. Everything had to work perfectly this morning. I killed Professor Scrivener very early Sunday morning and no-one had found his body, yet. That would change today, the weekend was over, in a few hours students and staff would be filling-up the campus.

I could not fail. I needed to perform the summoning properly. I needed to make my Pact before the authorities tracked me down. Before Mark Glassner tracked me down. The bastard was hunting me. He had sent Doug Allard, my P.I., after me in France. To kill me. Mark knew I was threat, but once I made my Pact, I would be beyond his powers.

I would hunt him.

I had already killed the heifer. My hands and clothes were splattered with its blood. I never had to kill and butcher an animal before. The cow just let me walk up to it and shoot it in the head with a rifle while it stared stupidly at me, chewing on some grass. Then I drew a knife and set about butchering the cow. It was hard work, the animal’s hide was tough, but I managed to hack off a chunk of flesh from its flank, in the end. The other cows had moved off, disturbed by the blood, and were now placidly grazing a half-mile away. The sky was lightening as dawn approached. I lit the charcoal barbecue I had brought, almost burning my hand as the flames leapt up. Probably too much lighter fluid, I realized. Well, better safe than sorry. I picked up the bloody beef and prepared to throw the hunk onto the coals.

To summon Lucifer, according to the Book, the flesh of a heifer must be burnt as an offering and the correct words spoken. I hovered over the grill, waiting for that first golden ray to appear on the horizon. The sky grew lighter and lighter, and then the sun appeared, a sliver of liquid gold appearing behind a small hill.

“The Shining One, Son of the Morning,” I called out, dropping the beef into the flames, “I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me.” The meat sizzled and popped as the fire consumed it and the delicious aroma of beef filled my nose. “The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!”

The light of the rising sun began to blind me as more of that golden disk appeared from behind the hill. I flinched, holding up my hand to shield my eyes. Something moved in the light, coming closer. I squinted, shifting my hand around, trying to make out what it was. Was it just my imagination? No, there was something there. Someone. I squinted, trying to make out the figure walking towards me. Was it the farmer? Or, did the summoning actually work?

“Hello?” I asked, hesitantly, fear gripping my heart and a cold sweat breaking out across my body.

“Hello, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” a man asked with a pleasant voice. “It has been a long time since such a fine offering has been made to me.” I could hear the man inhale deeply, a smile curling his lips as he savored the scent. “Hmm, USDA grade beef. Delicious. I so miss the old ways.”

The sun was out of my eyes, suddenly. The man was close enough to me to eclipse the sun. I blinked my eyes, a bright, blue afterimage filling my sight. The figure was a well dressed-man in a black suit, haloed by the sun, almost like he was the sun, a dark sun that shone brightly. He was handsome with dark hair and a friendly smile on his lips. His eyes were scarlet and I felt a chill run through me.

“I wish to deal with you, Lucifer,” I said with more confidence then I felt.

“Of course,” Lucifer smiled. “Three wishes for your soul. A fair deal, I think.”

“The same deal you gave Mark Glassner,” I stated, angrily.

He nodded, unconcerned with my anger. “A remarkable young man.”

“My first wish is for Mark to die.”

Lucifer sighed. “Alas, I made an agreement with Mark for a long, healthy life. I can’t just go and break my own deals. That is not good business. I think you could understand that, Mr. Fitzsimmons.”

“What, I can’t kill him?” I asked in surprise. “Even on my own?”

“Well, you can try,” Lucifer shrugged. “He’s already survived one assassination attempt. Of course, I never promised him a pleasant or comfortable life. Just a long one.”

I frowned. Well, nothing worth doing was easy. And the thought of prolonging Mark’s suffering, extending it for years and years, was a pleasant one. He deserved a lifetime of agony for his crimes. I was a careful man. I was prepared for this setback. I studied the Book, reading it over and over again, for the last twenty-four hours. If I wished for the ability to control people, there were limitations. Mark could just override my commands with his power or a Nun could hijack my Thralls. The only way to stop that was the Zimmah ritual, but I couldn’t perform that spell without a living mother; she had been dead fifteen years. But, I had an idea to get around that problem.

“Then, my first wish is to be immune to another person’s control.” I would never be under another man’s control again. I would never sit by while a man steals my wife, fucks her in front of me, and sends me on my way like a fucking errand-boy.

Lucifer nodded. “A wise choice.”

“Second, I wish for people to obey me unquestioningly.” I took a deep breath. Hopefully, this would work. “For my third wish, I want anyone under my control to be bound to me by the Zimmah ritual.”

The grin on Lucifer’s face broadened. “How very interesting.” He pursed his lips in consideration. “I applaud your strategy, Mr. Fitzsimmons. It has been a long time since I dealt with a mortal with such foresight. We have an agreement.” There was a flash of scarlet light and a contract appeared in Lucifer’s hand.

I took it from him, and read it very, very carefully. I wasn’t about to get caught by some fine-print trickery. My three wishes were all clearly written just the way I had spoken them. The price was my soul, cheap enough; I was going to hell, anyways, I figured. “Agreed,” I said and Lucifer held out an old-fashioned fountain pen and pricked my thumb. I signed in my blood and Lucifer signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any questions, Mr. Fitzsimmons?”

I shook my head and there was a flash of scarlet and he was gone.

I did it! Relief and exultation flooded through me. I was Mark’s equal, now. I licked my lips, realizing just what that meant. People were claiming that Mark was a God. Did that make me a God? Why not, Mark was just some dumb kid who barely knew how to use his powers. He could be ruling with an iron fist instead of playing at democracy. I would school Mark on just how power should be wielded.

The crack of the gun startled me. “Keep your hands up, sicko!” roared a man.

I looked behind me to see a man approaching from a rust-colored pick-up truck, a rifle leveled at me. He must be the farmer, I realized. I smiled; as if this man could harm me. I was a God. I could see someone behind him, standing by the truck, long, blonde hair streaming behind her in the breeze. My smile broadened; I hadn’t had a woman in a month, not since Mark stole my Desiree from me. Time to use my wish.

“Freeze!” I roared and the farmer and the woman froze in place.

I strode forward in anger. The man had shot at me. He could have killed me! I could see the fear in the man’s eyes as his body refused to move. He was an older man, late forties, his face was tan leather, his eyes a piercing blue. I reached the man, stared into his eyes. This was power! I could do anything! No one can stop me! I glanced at the woman, she was young, maybe seventeen or eighteen, the same blue eyes shining with fear. She was frozen, too, wearing a flannel shirt, the tails tied together, exposing a flat, tan stomach. Well-worn jeans hugged her round hips.

I glanced at the man. “Kill yourself,” I ordered and strode forward to the girl. I didn’t flinch at the gunshot and I smiled at the horror in the daughter’s eyes. I stroked her cheek. “He deserved to die,” I told her. “He dared to shoot at your God. You shall be my whore, so kneel down and suck your God’s cock.”

“My Lord,” the girl said in awe as she knelt before me. Her hands shook as she unzipped my pants. She trembled as she drew my cock out, stroking it between her gentle fingers. I moaned as her lips kissed the tip of my dick. I didn’t remember the last time a woman sucked my cock. Desiree never would. That would change. Desiree would be the perfect wife no matter how many times I would have to chastise her. The blonde teen’s mouth opened and I slid my cock in. Her teeth grazed my tip and I winced in pain.

“Stupid cunt!” I shouted and chastised her hard with the back of my hand, snapping her head back. “Watch the teeth, you stupid bitch!”

“I’m so sorry, my Lord,” she whimpered and quickly sucked my cock back into her mouth. This time, her teeth didn’t graze my cock.

I gripped her blonde hair and started fucking my cock into her sucking mouth. She was so wet and warm. I closed my eyes, enjoying the blowjob. My balls were boiling over, it wouldn’t be long before I came. Gripping her head, I shoved her face down my cock until I felt the back of her throat. I held her head tightly, then roughly shoved my cock down her throat until her lips kissed my crotch. She struggled, gagging and choking on my cock as it filled her throat. Her arms flailed as I fucked her mouth. Shit, this was so fucking amazing! This was power! I could feel my balls tighten and I shot my cum down her throat.

She lay coughing on the ground, her face red as she struggled to breathe. “You pleased me,” I told the girl.

“Thank you, God,” she answered, reverently.

“What’s your name?”

“Ashley.”

“Well, Ashley, you get to be my first…” What was that word. “My first concubine.”

A smile crossed her lips. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“Get those shorts off,” I commanded, my cock, amazingly, still hard. I couldn’t remember the last time I was ready to go so quickly. Not since I was in college, I guess. Or high school, maybe. “I’m gonna fuck your cunt raw!”

She screamed as I shoved my cock inside her cunt, tearing through her hymen. She was dry, inside, and that just made it feel rough and pleasant on my cock as I fucked her hard; I pounded her virgin, teenage cunt, reveling in the pleasure that engulfed my cock. Fuck, I had to find more virgins to fuck! This is amazing!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, July 22nd, 5:24 PM – Eiffel Tower, Paris, France
My new wife, Mary, was wrapped in my arms as we stared out at Paris from atop the Eiffel Tower.

We arrived in Paris last night to start our two-week-long honeymoon in Europe. When we woke up this morning, huge crowds had gathered in front of our hotel. On one side were the Believers and on the other side the protestors. In-between were the Paris police. So I gave an impromptu speech. Most of the Parisian protestors understood English and by the end they were our supporters.

Before we left for Europe, I had made a few calls to get the local police under our control and they had been extremely helpful in keeping the crowds back as we played tourists in Paris. Mary was determined to see every art museum and we spent most of the day wandering the Louvre. Mary was positively girlish as she gushed over the art. To end our day, we had the police close the Eiffel Tower so that we could enjoy it in peace. I could just hear the believers gathered below that had followed us all day.

It was beautiful up here. Paris was laid out before us, the Seine winding through the lit-up city. It was a gorgeous, romantic view with tree-lined boulevards that glowed green and magnificent landmarks shining brightly: the Arc de Triomphe, the glass pyramid of the Louvre, Notre Dame rearing up in all its Gothic majesty, and many other beautiful buildings and churches. But it all paled compared to the beauty of my wife nestled in my arms. I brushed her auburn hair off her pale neck and kissed the nape of her neck below her ear.

“Mmm,” she murmured, wiggling in my arms. “Don’t stop, Mark.”

I nuzzled her neck and nibbled at her ear. I slipped my hand down and rubbed her silky thigh below her short skirt. “Do you like it when I do this, Mare” I asked as I moved my hand up under her skirt and gently teased her smooth pussy.

“I do,” she purred. Her ass swayed and rubbed pleasantly against my hardening cock. She gasped as my finger brushed her clit.

I slowly diddled her clit with my finger while my other hand moved up her side and found her perky breast. I gave it a squeeze through her bodice then pulled the strap of her dress off her shoulder, pushing the bodice down so I could play with her bare breast. Mary moaned in appreciation as my fingers found her hard nipple and gave it a gentle pinch.

“Umm, that feels great, Mark,” Mary moaned. I slid my hand lower, using the heel of my hand to grind against her clit as I gently pushed two fingers up inside her wet pussy. My wife gasped, “Finger fuck me! Umm, make your naughty filly cum!”

“Gladly, Mare,” I whispered then started kissing and sucking at her neck as I slid my two fingers in and out of her sucking cunt. I could feel the passion growing through her body, the way she began to tense as her orgasm neared. I pumped my fingers faster inside her, pinching her hard nipple. “Cum for me, Mare.”

“Yes, yes! Oh, I love you, Mark!” she cried out as her passion overwhelmed her. My fingers were massaged by her orgasming cunt and her plump ass ground back into my hard cock deliciously. “Oh, fuck, that was great!” She turned in my arms and kissed me soundly on the lips. “Umm, how should I return the favor? My mouth.” She grinned, licking her lips. “My wet pussy, maybe? Ohh, maybe my naughty little ass?”

I grinned at her, reaching around to grope her ass. “What do you think?”

“I think my new husband wants to fuck my naughty ass,” she giggled. “But, he needs to get me nice and ready back there.”

Mary turned back around and I knelt down, pushing up her short, flowery skirt, exposing her pale, plump ass. I kissed each cheek, rubbing their pillowy softness against my face, before I spread her open. I fond her tight anus and placed my lips on it, sucking and licking. Mary purred as I pushed my tongue at her sphincter, slowly forcing my tongue past the tight ring and tasting the sour flavor of her ass.

“Umm, I love it when you rim me,” cooed Mary, then she gasped playfully as I slipped two fingers up inside her juicy cunt.

I let those fingers soak in her cunt, getting a good coating of her savory lube, before I pulled out and pushed those two fingers into her tight ass. I slid them deep into her bowels, fucking them in and out as her ass gripped them tightly. Mary looked over her shoulder at me, a happy smile on her face. She was ready.

I stood up, slipped my cock into her tight pussy, fucking in and out of her just a few times. I almost wanted to stay in her pussy, she felt so amazing, but I wanted her tight ass right now. I pulled out, and Mary sighed in disappointment. I adjusted my cock, lined up at her sphincter, and pushed slowly into her ass. Mary’s disappointment faded as I filled her asshole; she loved it up the ass, too. I moaned as my cock disappeared inside the tight tunnel.

“Oh, fuck that’s nice!” Mary cooed as my cock slid all the way into her ass. “Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Give your filly a good ride!”

I pulled back and thrust back into her, enjoying her tight embrace as I fucked her slowly. Mary pushed her hips back as I pounded her ass. I reached my hands around her and gripped her breasts, squeezing the firm, perky flesh and feeling her hard nipples between my fingers. Mary gasped every time I thrust into her, then turned her head and we kissed over her shoulder.

“Harder!” moaned Mary. “Give it to me hard, my randy stallion! I’m so close to cumming again!”

I pounded my wife’s ass as hard as I dared; I didn’t want to hurt her. She wasn’t Xiu who got off on the pain. My strokes were becoming more frantic as my own cum approached. I was getting so close, just a few more strokes and I would be there. Plunging into her tight ass, my cock’s sensitive head would rub against her hot bowels, sending pleasure shooting through my cock. Then I pulled out, delighting in the velvety feel of her asshole. Every stroke brought me closer and closer to cumming.

“Fuck!” I moaned. “Here it comes, Mare! Fuck!”

“Ohh, I can feel your hot cum filling me up!” moaned Mary as my release flooded her ass. Then I felt her ass clamp down on me and Mary’s body trembling in my arms. “Ohh, I love it when you cum in me, Mark! Oh, I love it so much.”

I held my wife as we relaxed in an orgasmic high, gently kissing her neck and cheek, and admiring the city of Paris laid out before us. “I love you so much,” I whispered. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome,” Mary sighed. “But, I think I owe you a cum. I’m one up on you.”

I laughed as I pulled out of her ass. My wife knelt before me and started licking at my dirty cock. She usually had one of the sluts clean up my cock after its been in her ass, but sometimes she liked to do it herself. I closed my eyes and leaned against the railing with my arms and enjoyed my wife’s excellent blowjob.

“Excuse me, sir,” 51 said. “I know you didn’t want any interruptions unless it was important.”

I sighed as Mary released my cock. “What is it, 51?” I asked her as Mary stood up.

51, the temporary head of the bodyguards, walked forward. She was a beautiful Black woman, her ebony breasts almost spilling out of her half-unbuttoned cop blouse. She held my phone in her hand and I took it from her.

“Hello?” I asked.

“M-master!” wailed Alison. “I-it’s Karen.”

“She’s back?” I asked, a sick feeling in my stomach. Lilith promised to return her unharmed, but then why was Alison crying?

“A hearse arrived today.” Alison paused, struggling to speak. “Karen’s dead.”

I dropped the phone and leaned against the railing. “What is it, Mark?” Mary asked, in concern.

“Karen is dead.”

As Mary sobbed into my chest, anger burned in my heart. Lilith tricked me, found some loophole in our agreement. Demons always found some way to fuck you. I racked my thoughts, struggling to remember what she said, exactly. I thought I made her promise not to hurt Karen, to return her unharmed. The memory of floating in the darkness, flooded my mind. I will do nothing to harm Karen, that’s what she promised.

I realized my mistake. Lilith didn’t promise to see that Karen was returned unharmed, she just promised not to be the one to harm her. I had been too afraid of dying, too afraid of Mary dying with me, to think it through. Goddamn fucking demons! I glanced at 51 who had picked up my phone and was standing at attention.

“We’re going home,” I ordered, anger heating my voice. “Contact every law enforcement agency under my control. I want them to find wherever Karen was being held, find the thing she birthed, and kill it! Lilith will regret tricking me. I will crush the bitch beneath my heel!”

“For Karen,” Mary whispered, sadly, her arms tightening around my body. “Turn over every stone,” my wife ordered, her voice thick with grief and anger. “Do whatever it takes!”

We buried Karen in the Woodbine Cemetery three days later, on the twenty-fifth, next to Chasity and the six bodyguards that died in June. The Cunningham twins performed the funeral, dressed somberly in modest, black dresses. Tiffany, Mary’s mother, wept the loudest as we buried Karen. They were friends, I remembered. Karen was the Nun that rescued Tiffany from the Warlock that made her a slave.

Guilt and anger warred inside me as I stared at Tiffany. She was responsible for Chasity’s death, just as I was responsible for Karen’s death. I didn’t mean for Karen to die, but that didn’t change what happened. Tiffany didn’t mean for Chasity to die. She was tricked by the angels into attacking us. Tricked just like me.

I hugged Tiffany and my mother-in-law stiffened in my arms for a moment, confused at the sudden gesture. I let go of the anger I had been holding onto, the misplaced rage. Tiffany was tricked by the angels, just like I was tricked by the demons. There were more important things to hate than Tiffany. “I forgive you,” I whispered into her ear. Tears ran down my mother-in-law’s face as I turned and walked back to the limo.

Mary caught up, slipping her arm about my waist. I wrapped my arm around her shoulder, giving her a gentle squeeze, pulling my wife tightly against my side. Leah was awaiting us at the limo, holding the door open as we climbed in. To my surprise, 51 slid in after us, holding a manila folder. “Sir, we’ve had our first lead on your missing slaves, Chantelle and Lana.”

She handed us the folder. Inside were color photos of a lobby. They were security cam footage and you could make out black-haired Chantelle and blonde Lana easily enough. Then I blinked. Both looked incredibly pregnant. That was impossible. Mary was frowning, biting her lip.

“That looks like them,” Mary muttered. “The blonde has the same blue streaks dyed in her hair like Lana had. But these women look nine months pregnant. That can’t be right. It’s only been a month and a half since we last saw them.”

“Where is this from?” I asked.

“A funeral home in Seattle,” 51 answered.

I frowned. “You don’t mean…”

51 nodded. “These two women delivered Karen’s body to the funeral home and ordered them to drive the body to the house.” 51 hesitated, then added, “The staff at the funeral home, well, I think they were bewitched.”

So, it wasn’t the Nuns that got to Chantelle and Lana, it was Lilith. A dream I had awhile ago flooded back into my mind. In the dream, I was holding two dolls in my hand, one blonde and one with raven-black hair. Then Lilith appeared and ripped the dolls out my grip. The pain was so intense, so real, I woke up. Crap. I never gave that dream much thought. Just a nightmare brought on by the unease I felt around Lilith. I stared at photos of Chantelle and Lana and vowed to save them from Lilith’s clutches.

“Find them and we’ll find Lilith,” I ordered 51.

“They are not to be harmed, either,” Mary interjected. “Lana and Chantelle are ours.”

“Yes, mam!” 51 saluted. “Chief Spencer of Seattle PD is on it.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thursday, July 25th, 7:13 PM – Babylon Residence, Seattle, WA
I watched the Seyb ritual from the Shadow.

The very pregnant Lana led the ritual, her hand sliding the dildo in and out of her cunt. My child was growing in her womb. I smiled, another child grew in Lana’s wife, Chantelle’s womb, and both women were almost ready to give birth to the first of my new daughters. Tomorrow they would be born, I thought, just in time for me to welcome them in the flesh. My Vessel sat in the middle of the coven’s circle. She looked thirteen, long silver hair fell across her flat back and across her chest. Her breasts were just starting to bud and her hips were just starting to fill out. Holding my Vessel’s hands, naked as well, was the fiery red-head Mona.

The coven sat in a circle around them, chanting meaningless prayers to me. Power was all about the trappings. Lana pumped the dildo in and out of her cunt, her head thrown back. When she orgasms and utters Seyb a year of Mona’s life will flow into my Vessel and age her. Thirteen willing women had already given a year of their lives to my Vessel and once Mona gave hers, it would be time for me to inhabit my Vessel and escape the Abyss.

I was still savoring the grief and anger of Mark Glassner as he buried that slut, Karen. I watched from the Shadows. I promised not to harm the little thing. And I did nothing to her. It was my Vessel that killed her, that sucked all the life-force from her just to be born. I just had to watch and wait and do nothing. And shortly, I would be free of the Abyss and I would increase Mark Glassner’s suffering tenfold, a hundredfold. He would curse the day he ever made his Pact.

“Yes, yes!” Lana moaned as she fucked the dildo in and out of her cunt.

Her arms wrapped around her pregnant belly. Her breasts were large, nipples pierced with gold rings, and heaved with passion. I could smell her arousal into the Shadow. A tangy, tart musk that smelled so sweet to my nostrils. Nothing smelled better than a woman’s lust. The blue, plastic cock was almost a blur as Lana pumped it in and out of her hungry cunt with one hand while the other diddled her clit.

“Oh my Goddess!” Lana screamed as her body went rigid. “Seyb!”

I could see the energy flow out of Mona and into my Vessel. For Mona, nothing seemed to change. Aging one year at thirty-one produced very little difference. My Vessel, on the other hand, aged from thirteen to fourteen. She grew a few inches in height, her breasts budded into little, apple-sized mounds. Her flat hips grew some curves and a sparse down of silvery pubic hair sprouted about her mound.

Mona leaned in and kissed the Vessel on the lips. My Vessel just sat motionless. No will animated the body, yet. The Vessel had finally reached enough maturity to be inhabited and I moved through the Shadows to it. I reached out, straining to touch my Vessel. Chains were holding me back, tearing at my soul with cruel barbs. The chains of my imprisonment, somehow they knew I was trying to escape. The Vessel moved for the first time on its own, reaching out its hands towards me. It was empty, yearning to be filled, and it sensed the one thing that could fill it.

Me.

I struggled, fighting as hard as I could against my bonds. The pain was excruciating as a thousand barbs tore at my soul. I will escape! I will be free! I was so close, my fingers brushing the Vessel’s fingertips. Yes! Hope surged through me and then was dashed as the chains yanked me back. No! No! Just a little more! Just a little more and freedom is yours, Lilith! Ignore the pain and take your freedom! Pain was blossoming in my soul as the chains tore at my very essence, trying to rip me back deeper into the Abyss.

“No!” I roared in defiance towards the Heavens. “No, I will have my freedom! I will not be contained by Your prison any longer!”

My fingers brushed the Vessel’s, then my hand grasped hers and the Vessel heaved, pulling me out of the Abyss and into it. My soul tore as the barbs ripped free and I was pain incarnate as I flowed into my new body, sinking into the warm flesh like water into a sponge, filling every fiber of its body. Then the pain was suddenly gone. I had a heart thudding in my chest, blood roaring through my veins, again. I could feel the hardwood floor beneath me, the muggy air on my skin. I could only see a red darkness and panic sank into me. Did something go wrong?

Then I laughed. Your eyes are closed, Lilith. It had been too long since I had a real body. I opened my eyes, the light stabbing them painfully, and I forced myself not to wince. I was a Goddess, and Goddesses do not flinch. I flexed my fingers, licked my lips, inhaled deeply. I had a body again! And it was wonderful!

I was free!

My worshipers stared at me in awe. I stood up, trying not to stumble. This form was smaller than I was used to. It had not yet reached its full maturity. I slowly turned, gazing at all my followers. They were naked, all women, their eyes wide with lust, their nipples hard and the room reeked of their growing arousal. Spicy, sweet, tangy, tart, musky, sour. All the delicious flavors of womanhood.

Lana and Chantelle knelt, awkward with their large bellies, before me. “My Goddess,” Chantelle breathed. “Your humble servants await your command.”

“Rise, my daughters,” I commanded, my voice high and girlish with youth. “You did well, I am very pleased with you.”

Lana and Chantelle looked up at me, smiling exultantly. I bent and kissed first Lana and then Chantelle on the lips. Both women fell to the floor as their orgasms exploded through their bodies. As the pregnant women writhed in pleasure I scanned the room and found Babylon sitting next to her daughter, Crystal.

“You have the sacrifice?” I asked Babylon, the coven’s leader.

“Yes, my Goddess,” she breathed. “Lance, my ex-husband.” She licked her lips, a tinge of fear in her eyes. “He almost beat me to death, once.”

“Fitting,” I smiled in pleasure. I hated men, especially those that thought they were better than a woman.

I needed to finish growing and now that I was in control of the Vessel, there was a far more satisfying way to age myself another fifteen years, to reach the peak of my physical beauty and maturity. Four of the women dragged in the naked man. He was in his forties, fat and soft. His hands were tied with ropes behind his back and he thrashed like a beached whale in the grips of the four women.

“Fucking cunts!” Lance roared as he thrashed about like a beached whale. “I’ll fucking kill all of you. And fucking rape all your lesbo cunts and smash your faces in! Fuckin’ let me go! And you, Clarissa or Babylon or whatever the fuck you call yourself these days. I’ll fucking kill you last! You fucking dyke! I’ll rape your dyke pussy and I’ll kill ya!”

“Ohh, he is perfect,” I purred, feeling my pussy begin to moisten in anticipation.

He was thrown down onto the floor and the twenty or so women of the coven quickly bound him spread-eagle on the floor. The Coven had swelled its ranks since my manifestation a month ago on the Summer Solstice. More than forty women followed me and more joined our ranks every day. We found them in the missions, the abused women shelters, and walking the streets. Wherever a woman was beaten and oppressed by a man, a new worshiper was found.

I brushed the man with my foot, just the lightest touch and he shivered in pleasure, his cock hardening beneath his fat gut. I would drain the man dry, steal his life-force to age my Vessel. Every time he would cum inside me, I would steal more of his life. I stared at him with a predator’s hunger, licking my lips in anticipation.

“Free me, slut!” he snarled. “Let me go and I’ll spare your fucking hide. I’ll give you a good fuckin’ too.”

“You want to stick your cock inside me?” I cooed. “You want to feel the velvet deliciousness of my cunt?”

“You bet I do, slut!” he grinned with false bravado. But I could smell the stink of fear on him. A man’s fear smelled almost as good as a woman’s arousal. “My cock’ll make you howl. Ya’ll fuckin’ love it!”

I straddled him, lining his cock at my hungry hole. I felt the head of his disgusting cock prodding at my pussy. I slammed my hips down, engulfing him in one, swift thrust. The pain was intense as I broke in my virgin pussy, his cock felt monstrously huge inside me. I grit my teeth and ignored the pain, sliding up his shaft.

“Holy shit!” he groaned and then I felt his disgusting seed spilling in me.

I aged a year, my breasts swelling, a few more inches of height and I grew more womanly curves. I smiled in joy and slammed down his cock. Up and down and he was cumming in me again, and my breasts were growing bigger. They were round and perky with teenage youth, jiggling as I rose up and down on him. My bush was thick and silvery. I slid a hand across my hip and delighted in the curves I felt, then up to my breasts. I fingered my nipples, they were larger, my aerola growing wider as my body matured.

I rode him hard and he moaned and groaned, cumming every few strokes. Soon my breasts had grown to their full majesty, round and heavy and yet still perky, not drooping or sagging. My hips had transformed into the pleasing curves of womanhood. I felt my face, tracing the familiar features. I had aged from the pretty innocence of a youth to the mature beauty of a woman. Twelves times Lance had cum in me, then thirteen. I threw my head back, my orgasm building within me, my hands enjoying the fullness of my breasts. I grew even closer to my pleasure as the fourteenth load spilled into me, my body sucking up his life-force.

I slammed down one last time, grinding my clit into his groin, and moaned my orgasm in a loud voice as he shot his fifteenth load of cum into me. His vibrant life-force poured into me as my pleasure rolled through my body. I threw back my head as the exquisite pleasure exploded through my body. Around me, every woman fell to the floor as my Lust washed through the room and triggered their own orgasms to surge through their bodies.

Feeling exhilarated, I stood up, the man’s vile cum rolling wetly down my thighs. I stretched, enjoying the way my full breasts swayed. I looked down on the disgusting creature and smiled at his transformation. The man looked gaunt and old, his hair turned white and wrinkles creasing his face. He gasped for breath, his face turning purple.

“I hoped you liked it,” I purred maliciously.

“My heart,” Lance wheezed, clutching his chest. “Please, I think I’m having a heart attack.”

“Ohh, then let me help you,” I smiled down at him.

Hope flared in his eyes, but that quickly vanished as I crushed his throat beneath my foot.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday, August 6th, 6:49 PM – Deer Creek Apartments, Summit, WA
The doorbell rang as Thamina sat the plate of rice and lamb on the table.

“Can you get it, Fiona?” Thamina asked. She kissed me on the lips briefly before she walked back into the small kitchen. I admired her ass beneath her long skirt. She still dressed like a good Muslim woman, long skirts, blouses with long sleeves and high necklines, and a headscarf wrapped about her black hair.

“Sure, Mina,” I said walking across the living room to the door.

Things had been going really well in the six weeks since we escaped Mark’s clutches. I still wasn’t sure what we were. Friends? Lovers? Maybe we were girlfriends? I didn’t know. We shared an apartment, and a bed. Thamina no longer regretted our lovemaking, but the guilt of being gay still gnawed at her. If anyone asked, she would just say we were friends or roommates.

And that hurt, just a little bit.

I opened the door and fear clutched at my heart. “Lilith!” I blurted out. Behind me a plate shattered and Thamina gasped.

Lilith smiled, her violet eyes glinting with hunger. She was dressed in a red, tight dress with a plunging neckline that showed off her lush figure. Her silver hair was piled up one side of her head, and fell about her right shoulder, loose locks falling between her breasts. She wasn’t flickering about the room like last time I saw her, when she stole Karen away from Good Sam Hospital. That seemed like a lifetime ago, when I was Mark’s slave.

“Fiona,” she purred.

Behind Lilith stood four women. Two were vaguely familiar. A short, slim woman with black hair in a red halter-top and a pair of skinny jeans that hugged her lithe figure. Her arm was entwined by a curvy, blonde woman with blue highlights in her hair and a round, smiling face. The other two women were more outlandish; a very tall woman, over seven feet tall, with a mane of scarlet hair and amber eyes. She wore a tight, black tanktop and a pair of camo pants. Her grin was feral, a lioness staring at her prey and I swallowed as those amber eyes fixed on me. The other woman was as curvy as Lilith. Purple hair that fell about her perfect face; a pair of rose-colored eyes set above a dainty nose and pouty lips. She wore a white, belly shirt that molded to her large tits, and a pair of daisy dukes.

Frowning at the two normal-looking women, I asked, “You both were with Mark at the restaurant that night?” I grimaced as I remember the night Mark made me his whore for the first time. I was a waitress at the Sky City Restaurant and my fellow waitresses and I were forced to serve Mark and Mary and two other women dinner, naked. We had to let them do whatever depraved thing they wanted to us. Just the memory of that night left me wanting to take a shower.

The blonde had a sad look on her face. “We were Mark’s slaves, then,” she said. “I am Lana, and this is my wife, Chantelle. Our Goddess, Lilith, set us free.” A look of ecstasy crossed her lips as she said Lilith’s name.

Lilith swept past me, into the house, looking around. Thamina was trembling at the table as the demoness looked around our apartment. My heart felt like it was in my throat as the freakishly tall woman pushed me aside as she followed Lilith in, a feral growl rumbling from her throat. The woman started stalking around the apartment, peering into doors and sniffing like a dog.

“Don’t mind Cora,” Lilith said, sitting down on the couch and crossing her legs. “My daughter is very protective of me.”

“Wh-what do you want,” I squeaked as the other three women walked in. The violet-haired bombshell sat daintily next to Lilith as Chantelle and Lana knelt at the demoness’s feet.

“Vengeance,” Lilith answered, her eyes shining with hatred. “On Mark Glassner.”

“We want noting to do with him,” Thamina blurted out. “We’ve moved past him.”

I sat down in the chair, licking my lips. I still had nightmares about being Mark’s slave. Terrible dreams where he walks into our apartment and makes us beg to be his again. I still felt filthy at all the things he made me do. Him and his slut, Mary. Everyday there were more stories of him on the news, more people talking about what a great man he was. The great reformer, the great God. Everyday the world slowly became his just a little bit more. Everyday I grew more and more scared that he would come back for us.

“How?” I asked and Thamina gave me a hurt look. I ignored her.

“Worship me,” Lilith smiled. “I am the only hope for women. Long have men oppressed us, used our bodies to satiate their lusts. Men are violent beasts. It is far past the time for women to do away with them entirely. Think how much greater the world would be without men.”

I frowned. “What do you mean, kill all the men?” Her smile deepened. That’s exactly what she meant. “That’s insane. We’d die off as a species.”

Lilith brushed Chantelle and the black-haired woman stood up as graceful as a dancer. She pulled off her halter-top and wiggled out of her tight jeans and stood naked and proud in the center of the room. Her body was slim and toned, and her fingers slid through a thin line of black hair that led to her shaved pussy. She pinched her clit and—it grew.

“Holy fuck!” I gasped as her clit swelled up, lengthening into a long shaft. The tip changed, turning into the head of a mushroom. No, I realized in amazement, the head of a cock. Chantelle’s transformed her clit into a penis, complete with a urethra.

“It is fully functional,” Lana purred, licking her lips. She stood up, wrapping her hand around her wife’s cock and gave it a few pumps. “I can attest to that. I’m pregnant with her child. We just found out yesterday.” The two women shared a loving look and Chantelle rubbed at Lana’s belly.

My mouth widened. “This is fucking insane.”

“I am the only being that can stop Mark,” Lilith boasted. “Worship me and I will protect you from his commands. Or wait until he makes you his slave again.” I shivered at those words. I would never be Mark’s slave again. I would rather die.

I would rather worship Lilith, I realized bitterly.

“He set us free,” Thamina protested. “He promised to leave us alone.”

“And what is the worth of a man’s promise?” demanded Lilith. “He will come for you, again. He will make you his, defile your bodies with his lusts! He will make you love his affections, rob you of your free will again!”

“I’ll do it!” I exclaimed. Anger was burning inside me. Anger at Mark for making me enjoy his rape. Anger at my ex-boyfriend, Hank, for replacing me in the two weeks I was Mark’s slut. And fueling that anger was the fear of being Mark’s whore all over again.

Thamina knelt before me, grasping my arm. Her dark eyes filled with tears. “Please, Fiona,” she begged. “Don’t serve this demon. She is evil.”

I glanced down at her face. “Mark is worse. I’ll never be his slave again.”

“Stay with me, Fiona,” Thamina begged. “I…I love you. We can be happy, together.”

My emotions whirled inside me, a tangled mess. I looked down into her eyes and I saw the love there. Did I love her? What was she to me? We made love. Many times. And it was great. But was that love? I hesitated, unsure what to do. And what if I stayed and Mark came for us? Fear, anger, love, hope. It was too much. I felt like I was about to be torn asunder.

“I don’t care if it’s a sin to be with you,” Thamina pressed on. “Just stay with me. Please. I need you.”

Thamina jumped as Lilith knelt behind her, whispering into her ear, “Fiona can have a cock. She can be your husband. It’s not a sin, then. All you have to do is just worship me.”

“Yes,” I sighed, my eyes looking up at Chantelle’s cock. What would that feel like? What would it feel like to shove my cock into Thamina’s inviting pussy. I stared down at her dusky face framed by her headscarf, her dark eyes pleading with me. Did I love Thamina? Maybe I did. I would miss waking up to her dusky face. “I can be your man, Mina. Then you wouldn’t have to be ashamed of us.”

Thamina flinched at my words. Her dark eyes stared up at me and a look of resignation filled her face. “I…I…” She swallowed. “I want you, Fiona. I will be your wife and worship your Goddess.”

I blinked in shock. “We’ve only been together a month-and-a-half,” I protested. “We can date, you can be my girlfriend. In a few months, I’m sure we’ll have grown close enough to start talking about marriage.”

“No. I am a Muslim. It is wrong what we have been doing.”

I scowled. “And worshiping Lilith is okay with Islam?”

“I would be obeying my…husband,” Thamina whispered. “I know you want me, Fiona.”

Her fingers were stroking my thigh through my jeans, sending a flush of warmth through my groin. I did want her I realized, as her dark eyes stared up at me. I rubbed my thighs together, trying to ignore that growing itch between my legs. Did I love her, though? I opened my mouth, but I couldn’t find the words. Her eyes were so beautiful, especially looking up at me from between my thighs.

“Yes,” I answered. “I’ll marry you.”

Thamina pulled my face to her and kissed me, then turned to Lilith. “You can marry us, right?”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Me, do something so prosaic? No, Lana or Chantelle can. They are my High Priestesses.”

“Then let’s do it,” Thamina said, squeezing my hand.

“Wait, right now?” I asked.

Thamina gave me a direct look. “That is my price, Fiona.”

Everyone was moving so quickly. Thamina pulled me into the center of the room, holding my hand. Chantelle pulled out a few wilting, pink begonias in a vase and shoved them into Thamina’s hands. When I objected that we needed rings, Chantelle came out of our bedroom with Thamina’s jewelry box and fished out two rings. This was all just happening too fast.

“We are gathered here to unite these women in love,” Lana intoned as Thamina gripped my hands and smiled shyly at me. She was so beautiful, I couldn’t help smiling back at her. “To share their lives and burdens together, brought together by their worship of our Goddess, Lilith. Do you, Thamina, take this woman to be your wife? To love her, and cherish her, and be her partner in all things?”

“I do,” Thamina said confidently as I slid the ring down her finger.

Lana repeated the same vow to me and I was surprised at how calm I sounded when I said, “I do.” The ring was cold as it slid down my finger. Thamina was blushing prettily when Lana declared us married and I found myself pulling my wife to me and kissing her gently on the lips.

Chantelle was crying and clapping when we broke the kiss and Lilith was staring at us expectantly. I knelt, and Thamina knelt next to me. Lana spoke, and Thamina and I recited in unison, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time.”

“And now to consummate our agreement and bestow my blessing upon you,” Lilith pronounced and her dress melted away into red smoke leaving her lush body exposed. Her clit swelled, growing into a cock and suddenly Lilith’s lust swept into me and I groaned, gripping my new wife’s hand as a delicious orgasm rippled through my body. Thamina gasped next to me, her hand trembling as she came.

“Your blessing?” I asked as I watched Lilith push Thamina onto her back, Thamina’s clothes vanishing in a puff of red smoke. Lilith was about to fuck my wife, I realized.

“To make you hers,” Lana said. “To give you your gift, and plant our Goddess’s child inside you.”

“What?” I asked.

Lana glanced fondly at the hulking Cora. “Lilith is the mother of monsters,” Lana explained. “Her seed will grow inside Thamina’s belly and her child will be special. Sadly, a woman can only bear her one child without suffering ill-effects. Other women are needed to bear our Goddess’s children.”

“Oh, yes,” Thamina moaned as Lilith’s cock penetrated her pussy and my wife orgasmed a second time beneath Lilith’s thrusts.

“Lilith’s child grows quickly,” Chantelle said. She was sitting next to the purple-haired woman. “My Lamia was in me only forty days.” Lamia snuggled up against her mother and Chantelle stroked her purple hair.

“Oh, Fiona, this is amazing!” Thamina gasped. “Oh, wow!” Then she was screaming in Arabic, a musical sound that filled my ears with delight. I watched Lilith’s perfect ass pump above my wife and I couldn’t wait for my turn to be fucked by my Goddess. I reached out and grasped Thamina’s hand and she squeezed me as another orgasm racked her body and then Lilith moaned and slammed her cock into my wife and everyone in the room felt our Goddess’s orgasm roll through the air.

Stars swam before my eyes at the intensity of Lilith’s orgasm and when my vision cleared I saw my silver-haired Goddess above me. Her silver hair brushed my cheek and my clothes dissolved into red smoke and I was naked beneath her. Lilith’s large breasts rubbed against me as she parted my thighs. Her cock brushed my pussy lips and another orgasm exploded through me. And then the shaft was sliding in and out of me.

“Oh my God!” I groaned.

“Goddess,” Lilith hissed, thrusting hard into me.

“Yes, yes!” I moaned as another orgasm rolled through me. Her cock was ecstasy in my cunt, every touch ignited a fire in my nerves. “My Goddess! I am yours!”

“Yes, you are,” she purred, stabbing her cock into me over and over.

I was lost to the pleasure as orgasm after orgasm crashed through my body. I was pleasure. Every nerve in my body was alive and fed by Lilith’s passion. Her skin was hot silk, her breath a sweet spice, her nipples hard diamonds. I shrieked so loud as I felt her seed explode into me, white-hot magma that sent my nerves erupting in pleasure so intense that nothing else mattered.

“Fiona,” a voice whispered, distant. “Fiona.” The voice was growing louder. “Fiona!” Someone was shaking me. My eyes opened and Thamina’s face was above me.

“What happened?” I asked.

“You passed out,” Thamina smiled and then kissed me.

I sat up and saw that my Goddess was dressed. “Come to Seattle tomorrow,” she commanded. “Lana will leave the address. I give you this night to consummate your marriage.”

“Thank you, my Goddess,” Thamina whispered.

I felt her hand stroking me. It felt weird, like something was protruding between my legs. “Enjoy,” Lana grinned at me. Thamina’s hand felt so wonderful, whatever she was doing. I sat up on my elbows and saw a cock growing out of my crotch. I was hard and Thamina’s hand was firm silk and every time she brushed the head, new pleasure rolled through my body.

“I have a cock,” I whispered.

“You can make it come and go,” Chantelle explained, “Just concentrate.”

“Let’s go to bed,” Thamina said eagerly. “I need my husband in me.”

“I’m your wife,” I corrected.

“Ooh, no wife could have such a beautiful cock,” Thamina purred, then I gasped as her mouth sucked the head into her lips.

“Holy shit, that’s amazing, Mina!” I gasped.

Thamina grinned at me and I stood up and she dragged me into our bedroom and sprawled onto the bed. She was naked, her skin a beautiful, dusky color, her black hair spread out like a fan about her. Her bosom heaved with passion, her dark nipples hard. Her neatly trimmed bush was matted with our Goddess’s seed.

I crawled onto the bed, atop my wife, and she pulled me to her, kissing me on the lips. I found her wet pussy with my cock and moaned as I pushed into her velvety depths. “Oh wow,” I gasped. “That’s amazing! I love you, Mina.”

I did, I realized. I did love her.

“I love you, Fiona,” she moaned as her hips rotated beneath me. I felt her hard nipples pressing into my soft breasts, her hands roaming my back, sliding down to cup my ass. “I am your wife!”

My wife. Then a thought occurred to me. “Aren’t I allowed more than one wife?” I asked her. “Doesn’t Islam let a husband marry other women?”

“Yes!” Thamina gasped as I fucked my cock in and out of her cunt. “Up to four.”

“Would you like that?” I asked her. “Other wives for us to fuck. Imagine the fun we could have.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” Thamina gasped. I felt her cunt spasming about my cock as she thrashed beneath me. I kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth and kept right on fucking her through her orgasm.

I held her tightly and rolled onto my back. “Ride me, wife!” I ordered. “Let me see those beautiful breasts bounce.”

Thamina sat up, her breasts thrust forward and bounced so beautifully as she rose up and down my cock. Her pussy felt amazing wrapped around my cock. I slid a hand up her dusky skin and cupped her left breast and felt her nipple hard beneath my fingers. She smiled at me, tossing her beautiful, dark hair as she threw her head back in pleasure.

“Oh, Mina!” I moaned. “Your pussy feels amazing!” I felt this growing pressure deep inside me. In my ovaries. Something wanted to escape my body. “I think I’m about to cum!”

“Yes, yes, flood me with your cum!” Thamina panted. “Umm, I love your cock!”

That feeling of release grew and grew and then this intense pleasure surged through me and I could feel my cum pumping out of my cock, flooding into my wife’s pussy! “Yes, oh fuck, that’s amazing!”

I pulled my wife down to kiss me. Being married wasn’t all that bad, I realized. Not with such a beautiful woman as my wife. I shrunk my cock. I wanted to enjoy my wife as a woman for awhile. Thamina happily spun about, presenting her well-fucked cunt to my lips. White cum stained her pussy, a mix of my sperm and my Goddess’s. She tasted delicious and I shuddered as her tongue started lapping at my cunt.

Being married definitely wasn’t all that bad.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunday, September 22nd, 10:33 PM – Q13 Fox New Studio, Seattle, WA
“Tonight we are joined by Mark and Mary Glassner,” Debra Horne-Dannell introduced.

Debra had almost been fired from Q13 for proclaiming me a God during a live broadcast and posting the entirety of the firefight at our house and my subsequent healing on Youtube. The Miracle of South Hill everyone called it. I pulled some strings, and now she was the co-anchor for the local news. Debra had an awed look in her eyes as she stared at Mary and me. “We are honored to have you here tonight, my Lord and Lady.”

“Always nice to see you, Debra,” Mary answered, warmly.

“Thank you for having us,” I smiled.

Debra blushed. I bet she was remembering all the times she sucked my cock. “It’s my pleasure. You are here tonight to promote a gun-buyback program you are sponsoring in Tacoma this Saturday?”

I nodded. “It’s a great opportunity to get some guns off the street. After the attack, I know from experience just how dangerous guns in the wrong hands can be.”

Mary smiled. “Our country is awash in guns. It may have made sense to have an armed population two hundred years ago. But, the Founding Fathers could never have anticipated just how deadly guns would become.”

Debra nodded in agreement. “It has become quite an epidemic in this country,” she interjected.

“Exactly,” I said, turning to face the camera. We were live; Mary and I always insisted on doing interviews live so our commands could actually affect people. They didn’t work if recorded for some reason. “I want everyone out there watching us tonight that isn’t a police officer or in the military, to bring their guns to the Courthouse in Tacoma. Amazon has graciously donated hundred dollar gift cards to anyone that turns in their guns. It starts at Ten AM and will go all day.”

The greatest threat to Mary’s and my safety was someone with a gun. The more guns we got out of the hands of people not under my power, the safer we would be. Even with the amulets Sam invented, they were still a danger to us.

Sam, our former sex slave turned Vizier, had started taking the knowledge of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and applying them in new ways. She modified a charm that could be placed on amulets to deflect arrows and, after many tries, got them to work on bullets. Everyone in our employ, the sluts, our bodyguards, and our family members, wore these bronze amulets. One hung around my neck and another nestled in Mary’s cleavage. They created a field that could deflect bullets, but they weren’t perfect. A powerful enough gun could still penetrate the field and automatic fire could overwhelm the amulet pretty fast.

“Well, I can’t wait to see the turnout,” Debra smiled, then glanced at Mary. “Rumor has it that you’re pregnant.”

Mary’s smile grew and she reached over and gripped my hand. “I am. Almost eight weeks. We found out a week after the wedding.”

Debra clapped her hands. “I am so happy for you, my Lady.”

I glanced at my wife, squeezed her hand. I was happy too. The first two months of our marrige was going perfectly. Except Brandon Fitzsimmons and Lilith were out there, somewhere. The interview wrapped up, and we walked to the elevators, surrounded by our bodyguards. We were getting strange reports out of the Midwest. It seemed Brandon had used his copy of the Book to gain powers. There were many reports of women disappearing after their boyfriends or husbands committed suicide. Some of the women would show up alive, confused about what happened to them, others were found badly beaten or dead, and a few hadn’t been seen at all. A man, fitting Brandon’s description, was often seen around these incidents.

I kept hoping a Nun would show up and deal with him. They couldn’t leave me alone for a week. Was it too much to hope that one would show up and deal with Brandon? There were still a few out there, according to Tiffany. Though no Nuns were left in North America. It was looking like Mary and I would have to deal with him personally. Sending the authorities after Brandon would just get more people killed. After the gun-buyback in Tacoma, I would have to make the time. He wouldn’t be hard to defeat. His mother was dead so he couldn’t bind anyone with the Zimmah ritual. I would just order his Thralls not to fight and our conflicting orders would freeze them in place. Then it would be child’s play for our bodyguards to take him.

Brandon wasn’t nearly as dangerous as Lilith was. It had been two months since Karen died and there was still no sign of Chantelle and Lana. Their images were on wanted posters, ran on the news, and no one had come forward with any reliable information on them. They were the only lead we had on tracking Lilith’s child down. Lilith was out there, somewhere, plotting against us. I brooded on that thought as we rode the elevator down to the parking garage.

Our guard tonight was made up by A Squad, a mix of the old bodyguards that survived the attack and volunteers. The first two classes had finished their Police training, adding fifteen new members to the guard. These were women who agreed to be our slaves, to serve and protect their Gods. Four other women had also joined the bodyguards, cops that quit their jobs and traveled across the Country to join up. As soon as we had enough, we would free the original bodyguards that we forced to protect us. We would let them choose to stay or be free, just like we had with the sluts. With Lilith and Brandon out there, we needed to keep them just a little longer.

I was getting worried about what our enemies were up to, so I’ve quietly made arrangements in case something goes wrong. I used Mary’s older sister, Shannon, and her fiancee, George. He traveled a lot on business and he had the perfect cover to make some purchases around the country.

Leah waited for us at the limo, looking sexy in her white corset and short, black skirt. The limo was new, having just arrived a week ago. It was armored, the doors heavy with Kevlar plates and six inches of bullet-resistant glass. The limo was a beast, practically a tank. Mary slid in first and then I followed. Jessica, our press secretary-slut, was last, sitting opposite us inside the limo as Mary snuggled up to me and I kissed her on the lips.

Mary slid her hand down and rubbed at my cock through my pants and grinned when she felt how hard I was. “Horny stallion,” she fondly said, then yawned. “Jessica, attend to my husband.”

“Absolutely, Mistress,” Jessica smiled.

Mary laid her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes. She had a little less energy these days, because of the pregnancy, and it was getting late. I stroked her cheek and she smiled softly as Jessica knelt before me. Our slut was wearing a transparent blouse that showed her beautiful, caramel breasts and dark nipples through the sheer fabric. She knelt down before me as the limo started to move, unzipping my pants and sucking my cock into her lips.

“Thank you, Mare,” I whispered. “You’re the best wife.”

“I know,” she murmured, sleepily.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Monday, September 23nd, 9:17 AM – Main Gate, JBLM, WA
I moaned as Ashley settled her cunt down on my hard cock in the back of my limo. The blonde teen, the first of my concubines, threw back her head and moaned wantonly, “Oh, Brandon! Your cock feels so amazing!”

“Lucky girl,” pouted the auburn-haired Sherri as she lay entwined with her twin sister, Terri, on the opposite seat. The twin sisters’ freckled breasts were pressed together as Terri pulled her sister’s face back to hers.

I smiled, watching the sisters kiss, Sherri’s ass flexing as she ground her pussy into her twin’s. They were my second and third concubines. I found them in the parking lot of a Motel Six. Terri’s boyfriend had objected when he found me kissing his girl and took a swing at my face. He almost hit me before I froze his muscles with a command. I had Terri execute him for daring to strike at a God. He had blubbered so pathetically as his girlfriend took my gun, put it to his head, and killed him.

I had to keep the twins, they had green eyes, freckled faces, and pouty lips. With their auburn hair, they were almost like Mary. When I fucked them, I could almost pretend that they were Mark’s wife. I couldn’t wait to take her as mine before Mark. To make her love my cock more than his and watch the pain in his face as his wife cums on my cock and begs me for more. Mary would make a fine concubine once we flushed Mark’s child out of her belly.

I smiled, I couldn’t wait to have them in my power.

I would have my wife, Desiree, back, too, adding her to my growing harem. There were another four ladies back at the hotel, and Victoire, of course. She was driving the limo, her hazel eyes glancing enviously at Ashley in the rear view mirror. She was a French model I found at O’Hare Airport. She was on a layover and I made her mine in the airport lounge.

After making my Pact, I was—sidetracked. There were just so many beautiful women, I found, that were begging to be fucked. I kept the most pleasing women as my concubines, and disposed of the rest. Before I realized it, over a month had passed and I had not gotten one step closer to my revenge. But that was about to change.

There was a rap on the window. An MP guarding the Main Gate of Fort Lewis was standing there, peering into the tinted windows. I signaled Victoire to roll the windows down. Ashley kept riding my cock. She knew better than to stop. I hadn’t had to chastise her in weeks and all her bruises had faded.

“What the fuck!” the MP gasped.

“I am your God,” I commanded. “Escort me to the commanding officer of your Post.”

“Yes, sir!” the MP saluted.

I had to give more orders, of course. The sergeant in charge of the gate had to be brought in line, but in a few minutes, I had an MP escort to Lieutenant General Arthur Brooks, commanding officer of I Corps and Joint Base Lewis-McChord. A few years ago, neighboring McChord Air Force Base and Fort Lewis were combined into one installation. Somehow it saved money.

Ashley pumped her hips atop me as we drove through the base, moaning her pleasure. I stared out the window at the all the soldiers we were passing. The start of my army. On Saturday, I will have Mark crawling on his belly before me. Just five more days and the world will know who I am and tremble before my Majesty!

For I am their rightful God. The Great and Powerful Brandon! I closed my eyes, pictured Mark Glassner kneeling in defeat before me, the false God cast down by the True, and came in Ashley’s sweet cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday, September 25th, 10:32 AM – City Hall, Seattle, WA
“Excuse me, Mr. Mayor,” Nate Kirkpatrick said, knocking on the heavy, oak door of the Mayor’s office

“Oh, come in, Nate,” the Mayor answered.

I followed Nate in. He was a big, burly man with brown hair that was quickly balding. He was the Manager of Human Resources at City hall. I say was, because my daughter killed him last night and then took on his appearance. I was really proud of my daughter, she was only a few days old and she already was accomplishing so much for Lilith. She was a Mazikeen, a creature that could assume any form she pleased.

“This is your new assistant,” Nate said, motioning to me. “Fiona Cavanagh.”

“Pleased to meet you, Mr. Mayor,” I lied.

The Mayor, a fairly fit man for someone in his early sixties, reached out and shook my hand. He was tall, his hair obviously dyed black to hide the gray, and he had a firm handshake. His desk was neat; a computer, a pen cup, and a photo of the Mayor and his husband at their civil wedding were the only items resting on the dark wood.

“You can call me Craig or Mayor Erikson,” he said with a smile, shaking my hand.

“I’m sorry to hear about the passing of your previous assistant,” I said. His name was Shaun, and Thamina’s daughter by Lilith, Tir, had infected him with a very nasty, and very lethal, disease.

Grief clouded the Mayor’s face. “Yeah, he was a special young man.”

“Well, I’ll go get set up at my desk,” I said.

“Oh, of course,” Mayor Erikson said.

Once his door was closed, I whispered to my daughter, “You did good, Ziki.”

A loving look appeared on the face my daughter wore, recognizable to me through the fat man’s face she wore. I reached out and stroked her stubbled cheek fondly. “Well, Mother, I have other hires to make,” Ziki told me.

I nodded, and sat down at the desk. Slowly, Seattle would be Lilith’s, I thought happily. A few minutes later, Lamia walked in. She was Chantelle’s daughter by Lilith, and I dialed the Mayor’s phone. “Your 10:45 is here, sir.”

“I don’t see an appointment on my schedule?” the Mayor objected.

“Maybe Shaun didn’t get a chance to update your schedule, sir.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right,” he sighed, his voice thick with grief. He cleared his throat. “Okay, send him in.”

“Her, sir. A Miss Lamia. She has something very important to show you.”

Lamia smiled naughtily at me, her purple hair framing her face beautifully. She walked to the door, and I couldn’t help watching her tight ass sway beneath the short skirt of her dress. Lamia could make any one man at a time to be her love-slave, even a gay man like the Mayor. She would just need a few hours to imprint him. I just had to keep visitors away until then.

I heard a low moan and Lamia’s throaty laugh through the door and smiled. I picked up the phone and dialed my wife. “Mina, my first day is going perfectly,” I told her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched from the Shadows as Melvyn Howland read Professor Scrivener’s final message when it appeared on the University of Wisconsin’s assignment website. The news of the Professor’s death had already spread through the campus. He had been found shot dead this morning. Melvyn read the note with a sick fascination. It was all about who was responsible for his death and his interesting translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

Melvyn, or Mel to his friends, wasn’t the first to read the final message. But he was the first to post the Professor’s translation to an occult forum, the UnearthedArcana.com, and linked his post to Reddit. I marveled at the technology of this age. In the past, such a book would take weeks of painstakingly hard work to copy it perfectly. But now, this young man just shared it to the entire world in a matter of seconds.

For weeks, nothing happened. People read it, discussed its contents, dismissed it as fiction or a hoax. It was Simon Arterbury, posting under the name atterboy-simon, who had the theory that Mark Glassner must have made a Pact with Lucifer. “All his powers can be explained by this book,” he typed.

Other users shouted him down, all full believers in their false God, Mark, and not willing to believe that such a perfect being would soil himself by consorting with demons. That comment brought a smile to my lips. These humans were such blind fools, I observed with amused contempt.

Simon, desiring to prove them wrong, went to a grocery store and bought a T-bone steak and waited for dawn on the balcony of his small apartment, his tiny grill burning. He was twenty-seven years old, obsessed with watching high school girls. From his balcony, he had a clear view of the local High School’s field and he loved photographing the cheerleaders as they practiced.

“The Shining One, Son of the Morning,” Simon called out. I could smell his sweet offering and his words pulled me to the Mortal World. “I give this pleasing offering of flesh and ask that you appear before me. The Shining One, Son of the Morning, appear before your humble servant so that he may beg three favors from you!”

I wasn’t able to have the dramatic entrance I preferred. There was just no room on the balcony for that. I had to settle for his startled jump as I materialized next to him. I was dressed in my usual, dapper suit, dark as smoke, and put a friendly smile on my face, to put the insect at ease.

“Holy shit!” Simon exclaimed. “That worked.”

We quickly got down to business. His wishes were so pedestrian. “I want the entire Varsity Cheerleading Squad of Townsend High School to appear before me as my willing sex slaves. I want the stamina to be able to fuck them all without rest. And, I want a billion dollars.”

I left the man to fuck his teenage cheerleaders in his cramped apartment. Much later, Simon dragged himself away from his harem to post on the forum: “I did it haters, fuk you and fuk your god! Lucifer gave me entire cheerleading squad!! *-)” He uploaded a photo of himself surrounded by the smiling, naked cheerleaders holding pompoms. The idiot was arrested two days later for kidnapping and the rape of minors. Well, he had that billion to spend on his defense.

Others summoned me after that.

Scotty Adams wished for the ability to turn himself invisible, that women would enjoy it when he molested them while invisible, and not to suffer the effects of exposure while invisible. I don’t think the man ever plans on being visible again, and soon the Ghost of Paris, Texas became infamous.

Augustin Kudrna wished for every married woman to desire him and let him fuck them, for their husbands to not object as he fucked their wives, and for every woman he fucks to conceive a child, if possible.

Yoshida Emi, a teenage girl in Japan, constantly bullied, wished for the ability to kill anyone if she writes their name down in a notebook. She got this idea from something called ‘Death Note’. That’s all she wanted. I didn’t have a problem getting a bargain like that. I had to make one addendum to her power. Mark and Mary Glassner had to be immune. “I made a pact with them,” I explained to the girl. I needed them, I couldn’t very well let some stupid girl ruin all my plans. A rash of unexplained deaths plagued Yamamura High School.

Marcus Arthursson wished for people to obey his commands, to reshape any woman he wanted to, usually into his ideal woman, and to have a big cock. The city of St. Paul, Minnesota, was flooded with big-breasted women who appeared in their twenties with blonde hair, blue eyes, and tan skin. Aging women from around the world traveled to St. Paul to regain their youths at the hands of the ‘Doctor’ Arthursson. Getting fucked by him was a small price to pay for youth restored.

Marissa Beckett, separated from her husband, Steven, wished for his cock to never get hard again, for the whore he was fucking to have the worst case of gonorrhea, and for her final wish, Marissa wanted to get back the body she had at twenty-one and stay that way forever. She was excited to try out her restored youth and get laid.

Lenox MacCrumb of Scotland wished to be superman. Well, I made him use three wishes to get some of Superman’s powers. He went with Invulnerability, Heat Vision, and Flight and then set about fighting crime in Glasgow complete with blue tights and a red cape.

Never had I been so busy.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 35.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-One: The False Miracle

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 31: The False Miracle

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female Male/Females Female/Teen females, Mind Control, Magic, Female Masturbation, Incest, Oral, Anal, Toy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 30.



“What did you do to me?” I asked Theodora in confusion.

The nun was still straddling me, my cock still inside her pussy. When she mounted me, when I submitted to her, I had expected her to exorcise me and steal my powers. Instead, she gave me something else, some golden power. The power had sunk into the very fiber of my being, the very essence of my soul. I could see her aura, no longer the gold of a nun but the silver of a regular person. What was going on here? Mary was bound and gagged and I could see the confusion in her green eyes.

Theodora’s aura flashed to black as I asked my question. “I gave you my Gift,” she answered, and then her aura was bleeding back to silver. From my talks with Karen I learned a lot about how Thralls worked. If I gave someone a simple command their aura would return to silver eventually. How long it stayed black would depended on how much the command went against the person’s nature. Theodora’s aura returned to silver so quickly, she would have answered my question willingly. A person only stayed a Thrall if my commands rewrote their personality. Like the commands I give cops to view everything I do as being legal. Or those SWAT officers that raided my house, I realized.

I glanced at the last SWAT officer who was frowning in confusion. Theodora’s control over him was gone along with her powers. He glanced at me, recognized me. “Sir, do you need some help.”

“Free me,” I demanded. “And Theodora, go free Mary and then sit on the couch.”

“All right,” Theodora said and got off me as her aura went black.

The SWAT officer uncuffed me and helped me to my feet. Theodora bent down and ripped off the duct tape over Mary’s mouth. Mary winced, then moistened her lips. “I can’t do anything about the zip ties,” Theodora said in a panic as she realized she couldn’t fulfill my command.

“Fine, just sit on the couch.” I motioned to the SWAT officer who walked over to Mary, pulled out a knife and cut the plastic zip ties retraining her. She was staring at me in astonishment, rubbing her wrists, and then she flew across the room, hugging me fiercely.

“You were shot,” she cried, tears running down her face. “You were dying! How?”

“Lilith,” I answered, holding Mary to me. I buried my face in her auburn hair, inhaling the flowery scent of her shampoo.

I looked over at Theodora and anger filled me. She attacked me, killed Chasity and five of my bodyguards. A white-hot rage gripped me as I stared at the woman as she sat calmly on the couch. I looked at the SWAT officer. “Kill her,” I ordered the man.

He drew his 9 mm. The very same handgun Theodora threatened my Mary with just minutes ago, I thought with satisfaction. Theodora glanced at the gun. Instead of fear, her face became calm and she closed her eyes.

“No!” Mary shouted, pushing away from me. “Put the gun away!”

The SWAT officer froze as he struggled with conflicting commands. Mary slid between the man and Theodora, arms out-stretched. What was going on here? Did Theodora do something to Mary when she captured her? Place some sort of spell on my fiancee? These damn nuns were cunning, that was for sure. Theodora was staring at Mary with blossoming hope.

“What’s going on, Mary?” I demanded. “She killed Chasity.” Theodora flinched and tears started falling from her eyes. Why did that make her cry?

“She’s my mother, Mark.”

Mary’s words crashed into me. I stared at Theodora. They did look alike, the same heart-shaped faces, same cheekbones. I remembered discovering the golden thread that touched Mary’s aura. The same golden thread that touched Shannon and Missy’s auras. I must know someone who is a nun. Mary’s words echoed back in my head from last week when I discovered the thread.

“How?” I asked. “I thought your mom ran off with some musician?”

“He was a Warlock,” Mary answered. “He…he did some bad stuff to my mom. Karen rescued her and Mom thought her relationship with dad was destroyed so she became a nun.”

“You said you gave me your gift, Theodora? So, what, I’m a nun?”

“Yes,” she answered. “Well, I guess you’d be a monk, actually.”

“Mark, you changed when she said that word,” Mary said. “Look in a mirror. You look eighteen.” Mary rubbed a hand along my bare chest. I didn’t bother to put on a shirt when I came looking for Mary. “And your chest. Umm, you’re all muscley,” Mary purred. “And your aura, its bronze, now. Not red. Or even gold.”

“Bronze?” I asked. “Is that because I am a monk, Theodora?”

Theodora frowned. “I don’t know. The last monk died years ago. I honestly do not know much about them. And, please, call me Tiffany. I gave up my powers, I am no longer Sister Theodora Mariam.”

I looked down at my chest and noticed defined pecs and a six pack of abs. I felt different, too. Stronger. More alive. I found a bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like myself, sort of. I looked a little younger, a little more boyish, and the fat in my face was all gone. The fat was gone from my entire body and I had muscles. Not the bulging muscles of a weightlifter, but the toned muscles of a man in peak physical shape. I did a few poses, marveling at my physique.

“Umm, you look so hot,” Mary cooed. I glanced back to see her licking her lips.

I walked over to her and scooped her up in my arms. She was almost as light as a feather. She laughed, hooking one arm around my neck and I kissed her sweet lips. I carried her back to the living room and went to set her down but her arm tightened around my neck in protest.

“Why did you do this, Tiffany?” I asked, trying not to get distracted by Mary’s ticklish finger running across my chest.

She bit her lip. Mary did that same thing when she was thinking. “I want my husband back,” she confessed. “And I wanted to test you. Mary said you were a good person, deep inside. When you submitted, I made my choice. Maybe with my Gift, it will help temper you and bring out the better person inside you.”

“And would you have really shot your daughter?” I growled.

She shook her head. “No. I couldn’t do that. I would have ordered Dennis,” she glanced at the SWAT officer, “to restrain you and exorcise you. I just had to know what my daughter saw in you. Deep inside you’re a good man, try and remember that.”

Anger was still choking at me. “And what am I supposed to do with you. Am I just supposed to forget what you did to Chasity?”

“She’s my mother, Mark,” Mary whispered.

“And you hated her, Mary!”

“I didn’t know the truth,” Mary answered, tears brimming around her eyes. She wiggled in my arms and I sat her down. Mary walked over to the couch and sat down next to her mother, and hugging her tightly, whispered, “I love you, mom. I never really stopped loving you. I think that’s why I was so angry with you. Why it hurt so much when you…disappeared” Mary looked up at me. “Let’s go home, Mark.”

Mary’s eyes pleaded with me. “Fine,” I answered, flatly.

Mary hugged me and kissed me, her hands roaming my body. “Thank you, Mark. For coming for me.”

“Always,” I whispered and stroked her face. “I love you.”

“I am sorry,” Tiffany whispered, clutching her hands guiltily. “I thought I was doing the right thing when we attacked you.” She gave a bitter laugh. “It was all for the greater good.”

I ignored her and scooped up Mary in my arms again. She giggled happily as we walked out of the house. “A girl could get used to this,” she laughed. Tiffany trailed after us and I had to set Mary down when we reached the cars. The bodyguards all happily hugged Mary, all of their professionalism vanishing into relief that their Mistress was safe. Mary and I slid into the back of 51’s car. Tiffany slid into the front seat. Anger burned in 51’s eyes as she looked at Tiffany. I couldn’t blame her. I wanted to rip the blonde woman’s head off. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but how could I ever forget that Chasity is dead.

Mary snuggled up against me on the drive back and I stroked her auburn hair. “What did you have to give Lilith?” she asked.

“Karen,” I answered. “Until her child is born.”

“Of course,” Mary nodded in understanding. “Karen would have died with you.” Mary hands were rubbing softly along my muscled chest. “I’ve always had a weakness for a muscular chest,” Mary purred. My cock stirred in my pants.

“What were we doing when we were interrupted?” I asked Mary with a smile.

“This,” she said and pulled my lips down to hers and her kiss so was fierce and sweet. I pulled her up into my lap, running my hand around her body through her dirty sundress. I felt her breasts, fingering her hard nipples and swirling them beneath the fabric. Mary’s kiss grew more passionate as I played with her breasts.

“I need you, Mare,” I whispered, my cock achingly hard in my pants.

Mary purred, “I can feel just how much you need me.”

Mary reached under us and deftly unzipped my jeans and fished my cock out. Her fingers were hot on my hard cock and she gently guided me to her wet pussy. I groaned loudly as she sank down onto me. I was back inside my filly and I hugged her tightly to me. Her lips were hungry as she kissed me and her hips were pumping wildly on my cock.

“Mary!” Tiffany gasped in the front seat. “What are you doing!”

“Fucking my fiancee. We were trying to have make-up sex when everything happened.” Mary didn’t stop riding me as she glanced over her shoulder at her mother. “Mom, you’ll need to get used to this. We’re a very affectionate family, now.”

Tiffany blushed as prettily as Mary ever did. “What does that mean?”

“I’ve slept with dad. And with Missy and Shannon,” Mary answered as she continued sliding her wet cunt up and down on my cock. “And with Mark’s mother and sister.”

Tiffany gaped at her. “Jesus Christ, Mary.”

“If you want to be with Dad, there’s a few ground rules we need to cover,” Mary told her.

Tiffany sighed. “Of course. You two are Warlocks. Just…just let me be with Sean.”

“That’s between you and dad,” Mary answered. “First, incest is not wrong. Second, it’s okay to have a sex slave. Third, you need to let me perform the Zimmah Ritual on you and, finally, you have to let Mark and I protect you. You can ignore anything else I tell you to do.”

I watched Tiffany’s aura transform from silver to black. Mary nudged me, her hips stopped pumping. I sighed. “Fine. Tiffany, you can ignore my commands if you want.”

Mary smiled and started pumping on my cock again, to my relief, and I moaned as her pussy pleasured me. The disgust on Tiffany’s face vanished and a smile formed on her lips. “You’ve grown up into a very beautiful woman.”

“I can see why you became a nun,” Mary laughed. “You look as young as me. Shannon’s not going to be happy.”

Mary’s pussy was gripping my cock nice and tight as she rode me and I pushed down the straps of her sundress to expose her perky, freckled tits and sucked a nipple into my mouth. I circled the hard nub with my tongue as my hands kneaded Mary’s plump ass.

“Oh, fuck, I love your cock inside me, Mark!” Mary groaned. “Umm, my randy stallion!”

She was bouncing faster and faster on me and I could feel my balls tighten, threatening to fill her with my cum. I released her nipple. “Gonna cum, Mare!”

“Ohh, are you going to fill your naughty filly’s cunt with your cum?” Mary moaned. Her hips were pumping wildly on my cock. “Cum in me! Cum! Cum!”

Her chants grew louder and louder, urging me to flood her pussy. She slammed down hard on me, her cunt rippling on my cock as she came, milking my cum out of my balls. I felt it squirt into her, four powerful blasts that left me breathing hard. Mary rested atop me, her cunt gently squeezing my softening cock as she kissed me and hugged me tightly.

“Don’t ever scare me like that again,” Mary said, and there were tears shining in her eyes. “I don’t ever want to see you hurt and dying. You hear me, Mark Glassner?”

“I won’t, Mare,” I lied to her. I couldn’t control the future, and Mary knew that. So I lied and she pretended to believe me. I brushed the tear from her eye and kissed her softly on the lips.

Mary snuggled up to me. “Good.”

“I am starting to see what you like about him, Mary,” Tiffany smiled. “So, how are Shannon and Melissa?”

“We call her Missy,” Mary smiled. “And she’s grown into a beautiful and very annoying teenager. She has a boyfriend named Damien and they are so cute together.”

Tiffany blinked back tears. “When I last saw her, she was just learning to walk and called me ‘baba’. She couldn’t say mama, yet.” Tiffany sniffed. “And what about Shannon.”

“She’s engaged,” Mary answered. “George is alright.”

Tiffany swallowed. “And your Dad?”

“He’s good. He still has that ridiculous ponytail.” Mary paused. “We gave him a sex slave. You’ll like her. Although Dad likes her to dress up like a naughty schoolgirl. I think all those years of teaching High School girls may have corrupted him.”

“A sex slave? I guess I’ll have to get used to that.”

“Oh, she’ll be yours as well if you and Dad get back together,” Mary giggled, then her giggle turned into a frown. “Mark, I think we need to talk later.”

I opened my mouth to ask why, when my phone rang. I fished my phone out of my pocket. The caller ID said it was the house. “Hello.”

“Mi Rey,” purred Desiree. “Have you saved mi Reina, yet?”

“Yeah,” I said. “She’s sitting on my cock.”

“That’s so amazing!” Desiree cheered and in the background I could hear the excited shouts of all the sluts. “Mi Rey,” Desiree started saying then paused. I could hear the hesitation in her voice.

“What, Desiree?” I asked. Fear constricted my heart. Did Xiu die? Last I saw, she was on her way to the hospital with a bullet in her guts.

“Fiona’s back from watching Karen and that puta, Lilith, appeared and took Karen.”

“I know,” I answered, sadly. Lilith promised to return her, unharmed, when she had her child. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Okay, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in relief. “We all are eagerly awaiting your return.”

As we approached Mountain View Court, Shaw Road was lined with news van. The Puyallup Police had corralled the media around the sign the for neighborhood. Cameras flashed and the media pressed in on our cars as the cops pushed them back and let us through. The street looked different; most of the emergency vehicles were gone. The few neighbors we let stay in their houses were out, inspecting the damage and cleaning up the mess.

Everyone was waiting for us out front. All our sluts were there, save Karen and Xiu. My Mom and her girlfriend Betty, their sex slave Joy, and my little sister, Antsy, and her slave, Via. And Mary’s family: Sean and his slave, Felicity, Shannon and George and their slave, Starla, and Missy and Damien, and their slaves Dawn and Mrs. Corra. Tiffany’s breath caught in her voice as she saw her family.

“Wait in the car, mom,” Mary suggested. “Let me talk to them.”

I stepped out of the car and helped Mary out. The sluts all rushed to us, hugging us tightly and kissing us both. Antsy and my Mom came up, tears in my mom’s eyes, and I pulled them both to me and hugged them fiercely. I kissed Mom on the lips, then my baby sister.

“Umm, big bro, you’re ripped!” Antsy exclaimed. “What happened to you? Everyone said you were shot and got better. We spent the entire shootout hiding in the basement. We were all too scared to come out until after you left.”

“Was it a miracle?” my mom asked. “Everyone said a miracle happened.”

“Sure,” I muttered, glancing over to Mary, who was hugging her father and sisters.

“Dad, there’s something I need to tell you,” Mary said, biting her lip. “I…”

“Who is that in the car?” Sean asked, frowning.

“Theodora!” Antsy hissed, recognizing the former nun, and I caught her arm as she tried to run over there. “That fucking bitch!”

I pulled her back. Part of me wanted to let my baby sister claw her eyes out. “It’s okay,” I lied to my sister.

“That’s what I want to talk to you about, dad,” Mary continued.

Sean ignored his daughter, walking slowly to the car. Tiffany slipped out, looking like a scared deer in headlights. “Tiffany?” Sean asked, stunned.

Tiffany’s lip quivered. “It’s me, Sean. I…”

Sean fell to his knees before her. “I’m so sorry,” he sobbed, “for whatever I did to drive you away. Please, forgive me! I never meant to hurt you!”

Tiffany knelt down and cupped Sean’s face. “You didn’t do anything, Sean.”

“Then why, Tif?”

“Because Kurt Bronson made me.” Pain twisted on Tiffany’s face. “Kurt has powers, like Mark and…and Mary. He…”

Sean hugged her tightly. “Tell me this isn’t a dream?”

“I’m real, Sean.” She pushed away. “Can you forgive me? When I was freed from Kurt’s powers I was too scared to find you. I…I thought you would hate me. I…I didn’t have faith in your love.”

“That doesn’t matter,” Sean whispered. “Everyday I felt empty without you. Like the best part of me was missing.”

Tiffany was smiling and crying. Then she saw her daughters. Shannon and Missy were staring in disbelief. Anger started to twist Shannon’s face and Mary bent over and started whispering to her sister. Missy walked forward, almost in a daze, and knelt down next to her parents.

“Are you really my mommy?” Missy asked, in the littlest girl’s voice.

“Yes,” Tiffany said and pulled her youngest daughter into the embrace she shared with Sean. “My little Melissa’s grown up into a beautiful, young woman.”

Missy flushed. “No one calls me Melissa. It’s Missy.”

“Missy,” Tiffany smiled, stroking her youngest daughter’s face. “I like that.”

Shannon stalked up. “You’re back, huh.”

Tiffany stood up. “I’m sorry, Shannon. I…” Shannon slapped her mother and then stalked off.

Antsy broke from my grasp and walked over to Tiffany. “Bitch,” Antsy snapped. “What did I ever do to you! I was nice to you and you tried to destroy my life.”

Tiffany flinched from her words. “I…I was wrong. Please, Antsy, I am so sorry for deceiving you. I…” Antsy’s slap caught Tiffany unprepared and she staggered back.

Sean stepped up between the two women and glared at my little sister. “That’s my wife,” he growled at Antsy. Antsy sniffed and stormed off, dragging Via, her sex slave, behind her.

My mom walked up to Tiffany, who stared warily at her. “Hi, I’m Sandy,” she warmly greeted. “Mark’s my son, so I guess we’ll be family soon.”

“I guess so,” Tiffany answered and my mom hugged her and kissed her on the lips. Tiffany flushed. “I guess that’s how friendly the family is, now.”

Sean grabbed Tiffany’s shoulder. “Come on. I think we need to talk in private.”

Tiffany flushed. “I would like that, Sean.”

“Shannon will come around,” Sean told her, putting his arm around her shoulder. “She tried to take your place. She had to grow up too fast. I wasn’t much help, I’m afraid.”

I pulled Mary to me. “Let’s go inside.”

She gave one last look at her parents as they walked down the street, then nodded. She took a deep breath and asked, “Did Alice die?”

“She was alive last I heard,” I answered. “But she was in critical condition.” I swallowed. “Was that your mom’s doing?”

“Yeah,” Mary whispered, tearing up. “My mom went from being used by one side to being used by the other.” Mary frowned, biting her lip. “Mark, I think…I think we need to be more careful about our powers. About whom we use them on.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Mark, you’ve broken up people’s marriages and relationships. And who knows what other consequences have happened. You raped that girl, too.” I flinched at her words. Mary took a deep breath. “We could use our powers to help people. Make their lives better. Not destroy them.”

“So, no more fucking any woman I want?” I asked her, pointedly.

“Well, no,” Mary frowned. “Just, don’t ruin their lives. Don’t break up their relationships. Give them some happiness. And…And maybe we should release the sluts.”

“What?” I asked in surprise. “No, no. I love my sluts!”

“I love them, too, Mark. But, what if deep inside they’re unhappy. What if they’re like my mom. I say we give them a choice. Free them and let them choose to be with us.”

“I’m not sure we can free them from the spell,” I protested. “They may still be tied to us.”

Mary shrugged. “We can at least give them back their free will, like we did with our family.” Mary paused, then pointed out, “You say I’m all you really need.”

I sighed. “Fine, Mary. But we need the bodyguards.”

“For now,” Mary said with a nod. “Maybe we can find others who are willing.”

“Okay.” Then I grinned, “You do know if there are no sluts around, I’m making you do all the cooking and cleaning.”

Mary giggled. “You haven’t tried my cooking. You might regret those words.”

Inside the house, the sluts were busy sweeping up the broken glass, or wiping up the blood stain from Xiu’s wound. Sam was at the table, a pile of books spread out as she was busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

“Sam, is there a way to break the Zimmah bond?” I asked her.

“I don’t know,” Sam answered, adjusting her silver glasses on her round face. “I haven’t found that spell in here, yet.”

“Find out,” I ordered.

Mary and I changed into some clean clothes and then gathered the sluts around the dining room table. I looked them all over; slutty Alison sitting on Desiree, her fiancee’s, lap, Lillian with her black hair highlighted with blue and purple streaks, cute and innocent Violet and April, dusky Thamina, caramel-skinned Jessica, cinnamon-skinned Willow, sandy-blonde Noel, doll-faced Korina, olive skinned Sam, and strawberry-blonde Fiona.

Only Xiu and Karen were missing. And Chasity. I closed my eyes, forcing back the tears. Mary may have been able to forgive her mother, but I’m not sure I will ever be able to. Chasity was such a wonderful, and dependable, woman. There was grief and worry on all of the sluts’ faces. They miss Chasity as much as I do.

“Master, Xiu is in surgery,” Willow, our doctor slut, reported. “The surgeon is very good. He seems to think she’ll survive. But…the bullet caught her in the uterus and they are performing a hysterectomy. 04 and 47 are in the ICU and have been upgraded to serious. Doctors do not expect 30 to survive. Alice is also still in critical condition and is in surgery.”

Mary looked over the sluts. “I have come to care for all of you very much,” Mary started, biting at her lip. “We forced you to be our slaves and…”

“We wanted to be your slaves,” Alison protested.

Violet nodded. “You and Master are so wonderful, how could we not want to be your slaves?”

“Yeah,” April nodded. She looked so cute and nerdy with her glasses on.

“Well, Mark and I want you to choose to be with us,” Mary continued.

“Oh, I choose, Mistress,” Thamina eagerly said. All the other girls also chimed in eagerly.

I swallowed. “Until tomorrow at noon, all of you can make your own decisions and will not have to do what Mary and I tell you. Tomorrow you will return to the house and we will let you choose to stay with us or we’ll let you go and live your lives.”

Mary repeated my words and the girls suddenly changed as they realized what had happened. Pain, anger, confusion clouded their faces. The girls begin to yell and shout and cry as Mary and I left the house. We gathered up the ten bodyguards and headed over to Good Sam Hospital. Xiu and the bodyguards that got shot were there, and they were all hurt because of us. The least we could do is be there for them.

My Mustang was ruined. A round came through the garage and punctured the engine block. Mary’s Eos had a shattered windshield and a shot-up fender. As we were getting into the back of 51’s cop car, Chief Hayworth walked up. He was a whip-thin, iron-hard man wearing a navy blue dress uniform. He was Chief of Police of Puyallup and shook my hand with a firm grip.

“What a mess,” he said sadly, shaking his head. “Officer Vinter was a fine cop.”

Yeah, Chasity was the best. “What have you told the media?”

“The truth,” he answered. “A group of disgruntled Pierce County SWAT officers attacked you and six officers lost their lives and many others were hurt. Sheriff Erkhart is being grilled by the media. It looks bad for him.”

“Can you have a few of your cops stick around to keep the media out of the street?” I asked.

“Sure, Mr. Glassner,” he nodded. “I hear you’re running for office. State rep, right?”

I looked around at the neighborhood, frowning. I was starting to agree with Mary’s plan to run for the Rep for the city of Puyallup. I could do a lot of good with my power, change things. Make them better. So things like this would not happen anymore. I could make sure that Chasity and the others did not die in vain.

“Yeah, can I count on your support?” I asked the Chief.

“Sure,” Chief Hayworth smiled.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Vivian Anders – Spaneway, WA

I stared at the pregnancy test. Two pink lines.

“I’m pregnant,” I whispered to myself. I looked over at my girlfriend, Cynthia, who was staring expectantly at me. “I’m pregnant, Sin.”

When my period did not come on time I tried to tell myself I was just late. It happens to some women. Not to me though, at least, not since I was fourteen. But maybe I was just stressed or something. I had finally come out to my parents about being gay and moving in with my girlfriend, and things were stressed. I barely had time to think about the possibility of being pregnant as my Christian parents badgered me about sexual reorientation therapies. But, I was a week late now, and there was only one man who could be the father.

Mark Glassner.

I could remember that glorious day that Mark Glassner walked into the Starbucks. It was a Thursday morning and I was standing in line. Mark walked in, kicked out all the customers and fucked me and Cynthia and Mary. It was so hot. And I fell in love with Cynthia that day. Since then, Cynthia had quit her job, and we were supporting ourselves by streaming our lovemaking on nasty-girls-live.com.

“You’re pregnant?” Cynthia asked. The punk girl’s expression became so soft and loving. And then she gave an excited squeal. I had never seen her like this at all. “We’re having a baby!” She hugged me and kissed me. I would have to thank Mark when I saw him for giving me a family. I guess I would see him at his wedding. The invitations arrived late last week and Cynthia and I spent a fun day shopping for dresses.

“…at Mark Glassner’s residence.”

We broke our kiss, glancing at the TV. The news was on and they were talking about Mark Glassner. He was in the news a lot since that day. Cynthia and I had been following his exploits, wondering how he could do the things he did. He caused that Orgy at Best Buy the same day he fucked us at the Starbucks. And there were all those bank robberies. On the TV, there was a clip of men in black shooting automatic weapons. I frowned, what was going on?

“Violence erupted in this quite street in South Hill,” the female reporter said. The crawl at the bottom of the screen identified her as Debra Horne-Darnell of Q13 Fox News. “I’m standing here in the aftermath of a brutal attack by the disgraced Pierce County SWAT Officers on the home of Mark Glassner. Last week, it came out that this very same SWAT unit was embroiled in a sexual misconduct scandal centered around the Glassner residence. What you are about to watch is graphic,” Debra warned.

An image of Mark Glassner talking with a black-haired woman plays on the TV. I jumped as Mark takes an entire gun-full of bullets to the chest. “Oh no,” I gasped and Cynthia squeezed my hand reassuringly as I watched the father of my child dying on the TV.

“As Mark lay dying, the SWAT Officers attacked,” Debra reported. “My cameraman and I were on the scene prepping a story when we captured the firefight.” More clips of a shootout are shown. We would catch glimpses of Mark being worked on by two women, one in a slutty nurse’s outfit and the other in a slutty cop’s outfit during the firefight. In fact, the SWAT seemed to be fighting women dressed as slutty cops.

“How strange,” I whispered to Cynthia as I was riveted to the TV.

“What?” she asked.

“The cops are all dressed like slutty cops you’d see at Halloween.”

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh. “I bet that’s Mark’s doing.”

“The most amazing part came after the firefight ended,” Debra said. There was something in her voice, almost reverence. Awe, maybe?

The clip changed to a group of paramedics, three of them, working over Mark when suddenly a scarlet light engulfed the dying man. Everyone around him froze, the paramedics, the watching cops, everyone. Then Mark pulled off the oxygen mask, ripped out the IV and sat up. My heart hammered in amazement. What was going on?

“What the BLEEP!” a paramedic shouted, his expletive censored. My thoughts whirled in my head. That paramedic was right, what the bleep?

Mark started pulling off the bandages and in full HD you could clearly see perfectly unblemished skin beneath the bloody bandages. Mark gave a wordless, exhilarating scream, then shouted, “I am alive! Mary, I’m alive!”

“It’s a miracle,” the female paramedic gasped. “The wounds have healed. My God, they’re completely gone.”

A confused chatter broke out amongst the cops and firemen standing around. “How?” someone asked. “A miracle,” and, “Praise God,” could be heard.

“What are you?” a fireman asked, and the clip ended, cutting back to the studio with a picture-in-picture of Debra live on location.

“What do you think happened?” the anchor asked Debra.

“A miracle,” Debra said, her eyes shining with unprofessional fervor. “Mark Glassner is some sort of divine creature, a God, maybe. It explains everything about him. How he…”

Debra’s rant was cut off and the anchor apologized, “We’re having technical problems with the signal from Debra. A tragic day in South Hill, six cops dead and many more injured, from a shoot-out with…” I turned the TV off.

I rubbed my belly, my eyes wide in amazement as I glanced at Cynthia, her eyes just as wide. Mark Glassner was a God. He was shot and killed and came back to life. He was a God. That’s how he made an entire store, full of people, fuck each other. How could you refuse a God anything. I reached down, stroking my flat stomach.

A little god was growing inside me. Cynthia reached out and stroked my belly, tenderly. She was thinking the same thing I was. Mark Glassner had blessed my family and the entire world needed to know. I pulled out my phone and sent out a tweet, “#MarkGlassnerIsGod, and I am carrying his child!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora Miller – Graham, WA

My phone vibrated. My sister sent me a tweet. Well, a re-tweet from someone named Vivian Anders. “#MarkGlassnerIsGod, and I am carrying his child!”

I frowned. I knew Mark. I could vividly remember that day three weeks ago when he walked into the Victoria’s Secret where I worked. He was accompanied by his girlfriend, Mary, and some pink-haired chick they called their ‘slut’. Before I knew what was happening, Heather, my co-worker, and I were sucking Mark’s cock while his girlfriend and slut modeled lingerie.

To this day, I do not know what came over me. Whatever Mark said, I would do. I sucked his cock, then I happily ate my first pussy, Heather’s, as she returned the favor. A sixty-nine I think it’s called. Mark wanted us to eat each other’s cunts, so we did. We would have done anything for him and his girlfriend. Afterward, Heather and I could not look each other in the eyes. We knew we weren’t ourselves that day, but neither of us could forget what Mark made us do to each other. Heather switched shifts so we wouldn’t work together anymore, that’s how awkward it had grown between us.

I searched on my phone about Mark being a god and found on youtube a thirty minute, unedited news clip dubbed, “The Miracle in South Hill.” The clip was uploaded by reporter-deb13. I watched in fascination as Mark got shot by a woman a bunch of times in the chest, the intense firefight that followed, and then the scarlet light and the miracle of Mark getting healed. At the end of the clip, the poster, Debra Horne-Darnell gave a breathless rant about how Mark Glassner was a God or some sort of divine being. Then the rest of the clip was her interviewing the cops, firemen and paramedics who witnessed the miracle. All of them agreed that Mark was shot five times and then, miraculously, was healed. All of them, these professional-looking men and women, were shaken. Some with disbelief, others with worshipful awe.

My eyes were wide in comprehension. I had been touched by a God, tasted his seed.

I was blessed.

I started typing a comment; the world had to know.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beth Philips – Sumner, WA

I sat on the couch, next to my husband, Eric, watching the “Miracle in South Hill,” youtube clip on my tablet, those annoying earbuds pinching my ears. I had to wear them so I wouldn’t disrupt my husband’s precious TV time.

It was him, I realized in astonishment as I watched the clip. The man who fucked me in the bathroom of the Larson Volkswagen Dealership three weeks ago. My husband, Eric, and I had been out shopping for a new car when this man walked up to me and told me to go to the bathroom and wait for him naked. Not understanding why I did it, I followed his orders. The man fucked me in that bathroom while my husband waited outside the door. Eric thought I had a stomach bug, but really I was having the best sex in my life.

I couldn’t stop thinking of the man, whom I later learned was Mark Glassner. Every time my husband’s small dick was in me, the few times he’s fucked me since that day, I thought of Mark’s big cock. How great it felt as it plowed into me. Eric hadn’t satisfied me with his cock, since. I even had to buy a dildo to pleasure myself with, pretending it was Mark fucking me again.

A few days ago, I found out I was pregnant. After Mark, I hadn’t slept with my husband for a week. The timing was right with my ovulation cycle for Mark to be the father. I didn’t know how to tell my husband I was having another man’s child. I didn’t know how to tell my husband that I didn’t want to be his wife anymore. There had been a rift growing between Eric and I that Mark split-wide open that day.

And now my entire world had changed. When I got home from work, I got on reddit like I always did, and this youtube clip was on with over 7000 up votes. So I clicked on the link and I could not tear my eyes away for the entire thirty minute clip. My mind was whirling, what had I just witnessed? A miracle? A God? I started scrolling through the comments. People were debating, some said it was a hoax, others a miracle, and a few claimed it was aliens. One comment jumped out at me, from aurora45: “I drank Mark’s seed. I am blessed by him. He is a God. My coworker and I pleasured each other for him. All it took was his word, and we were his slaves. He is a God!”

He is a God.

No wonder Eric’s cock couldn’t satisfy me. I had lain with a God. What mere mortal cock could ever satisfy me again?

A God planted a child inside me. My hand rubbed unconsciously at my stomach.

Another user, Anastasia Milburn, created a Google+ Community titled, “Women Who’ve Lain with Mark Glassner.”

I clicked on the link and read with fascination as Anastasia described meeting Mark while jogging and how he commanded her to jog naked with him. When they returned to her house, Mark fucked her in the kitchen as her husband showered upstairs. “Now Im Mark’s slut and my husband’s slut,” Anastasia typed. “And Ive never been more happy. I missed my period 2day. I may be carrying Mark’s child. My hubby is so happy 2 share me w/ a god.”

Anastasia also posted a video, clearly taken on a cell phone. “It’s over, Stan,” a woman shouted. The image showed a different angle from the youtube video. Police and ambulances started streaming in. “My god, I think Mark’s been shot,” the woman cried in alarm.

“It’ll be okay, Ana,” the man, presumably Stan, said.

The video played for a few more minutes with the occasional comment from Anastasia and her husband, Stan, as paramedics started working on Mark and then the crimson light and Mark was sitting up. “Ohmygod!” Anastasia gasped over and over. “Ohmygod, ohmygod, ohmygod!”

“A miracle,” Stan whispered in awe.

And the video ended.

Other women were joining the circle, describing their encounters with Mark Glassner and his consort, the beautiful Mary. Lucy McKay wrote, “I worked at Best Buy and was there during the orgy. Mark Glassner fucked me from bhind as I eat out this Muslim’s cunt. No one nows how Mark made us all fukc each other. He must be angel or a God or somthing.”

My pussy began to itch in my pants. I had to get off. “I’m going to lie down,” I lied to Eric.

“Sure,” he said. One of those stupid singing-competition shows was on. Eric loved them. He would be watching TV until ten. Plenty of time for me to get off once or twice.

I took my tablet into the bedroom, shimmied out of my pants and panties. I ran a finger through the fine down of hair that grew between my legs, yellow as cornsilk and just as soft. I was growing damp, matting down the hair around my pussy. I pulled out the big, purple dildo from my panties drawer and got comfortable on the bed.

Yvonne Deponty wrote, “I work as night concierge at Four Seasons in Seattle. few weeks ago, Mark and 6 nekkid women piled out of limo in teh middle of night. Mark took one look at me and I was butter in his hands. He fuk my snatch hard in teh elevator ride up to room. Ive never been such a slut in my life and I luv it. :-)”

I pushed the dildo up inside me, groaning as the rubber cock filled up my cunt. I gripped it by the base and started to gently push it in and out of my wet cunt. A shiver of pleasure ran through me and I eagerly read the next account.

“Hi every1, I’m Macy,” Macy Gladwyn wrote, “and yd I was in court to divorce my loser husband when Mark walked in with 2 women and sat bside me. His women wore chokers that said they were his sluts. Alison, I think 1 was named, and the other was a beautiful mexican. I suked Mark’s cock and he fucked me up the ass in the courtroom!!! He told teh judge to let us fuck and the dried up ol hag just let us!!! I cum so hard!!”

I slid my dildo faster and harder inside me. My breath was quickening. I’ve never been fucked up the ass before. Eric always wanted to do it, but it always sounded so dirty. But reading Macy’s account left me wondering what it was like. Maybe I would shove my dildo up there and give myself a nice little cum. I wiggled my hips and let out a soft sigh and kept reading.

“Hey all,” Bonnie Slate wrote. “I’ve not fucked Mark. But I’ve ate out his fiancee, the very beautiful Mary Sullivan. Shes most heavenly woman I’ve ever met. She seduced me while I took her measurements for her weddign dress. My little pussy’s gettin wet just thinkin bout it. She came in yesterday with her bridesmaids and we had a wild time in my backroom. Mark must b quite a guy to please tha t woman! *-)”

I was really ramming the dildo in as I read Daffodil Ethan’s account. “Just graduated from Rogers, class of ’13 yay!!! 🙂 On last wk of school, Mark walked into our locker room and sent our gym teach packin. He ordered us gals to strip naked and we had a orgy in locker room. It was so wild. I gave Mark a titty fuck with my big ol cans and he gave me a nice cum bath.”

Daffodil upload a pic of her ‘big ol cans’. She was a lovely girl, brunette, with big tits topped with fat, pink nipples. I pictured those tits wrapped around Mark’s cock, and him spewing white cum all over those luscious melons. I licked my lips, pumping my dildo so fast in my pussy until I shuddered, my tablet sliding off my chest onto the bed next to me as a nice cum flowed through me.

I pulled out my dildo and licked my tart juices off. I fumbled for the KY jelly I kept in a drawer on my nightstand, Eric rarely gets me wet anymore, so I had to start buying lube. I got my dildo nice and slick, bent my legs, and searched for my asshole. I found it, rubbing my big old dildo on it and slowly started to push. My asshole resisted and resisted and I pushed harder and then the dildo slipped inside.

“Holy shit!” I gasped. I felt so full back there.

I grabbed the tablet and kept reading. There was a reply to Daffodil’s story from Addison Savidge. “Oh wow I was in tht gym class. That was wild. I ate out so many girls cunts. Super fun!! I’ve been dreaming about Mark coming back for my Junior year. He’s like one of those Greek gods, in myth, ya know, who cumes down and fuks us mortal chicks!! ”

I started sliding the dildo in and out of my ass. It felt surprisingly nice once I got used to it and I kept reading my tablet as I gently fucked my dildo in and out of my ass. I wished it was Mark’s cock reaming my ass. I bet that would feel even more amazing. That Macy girl was so lucky to experience Mark’s cock in her asshole.

“Me and mom jog /w Mark every morning! :-)!!!” a Cassie Blackwood wrote. “I luv being Mark’s slut /w my mom. We so close now. At home me and mom are sluts for daddy!! Im so glad I met Mark!! I’d tots worship him!”

Yes, yes! I would worship him, too! I would kneel before Mark and suck his cock and receive his blessing straight from the source. I was close to cumming, ramming the dildo harder and faster into my ass. “Oh, Mark!” I moaned softly. “Umm, let me be yours! Let me taste your godly cum!” My orgasm crashed through me, stars swimming in my eye and I could see Mark. He was watching me, I just knew it. Watching me cum for him.

Panting, I slowly pulled the dildo out of my ass. Glancing at my tablet, I saw there was a new post. “I’m out on street where Mark lives. hoping to get glimpse of him!” a Nina Royceston posted, along with a pic of her in front of a housing development called “Mountain View Estates.” She was a pretty teenage girl with black hair in a plaited braid and a smiling face. She wore a red sundress decorated with white flowers. The photo was captioned with, “This is the dress I wore when Mark fucked me in the movie theater.”

I found my pants and a pair of comfortable shoes, then I pulled on the most revealing blouse I had. No bra, I wanted my assets to be on display. I knew what I had to do. As I walked out into the living room I took one last look at my pathetic husband.

“I’m leaving,” I told him.

“Where you going, Beth?” he asked, eyes still focused on the TV.

“To be with my God.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Rose Cunningham – South Hill, WA

“Oh mom,” I moaned.

I was sitting on the couch in the living room letting my mom lez out on my pussy. She was really good at it. Her tongue was digging through my blonde-furred muff as I gripped her brown hair and ground my pussy into her gentle lips. My twin sister, Daisy, was kneeling behind Mom, a strap-on dildo, fiery red, plowing in and out of Mom’s cunt. I was licking my lips, watching Daisy’s melons bounce about as she gave it to mom, nice and good.

I loved lezzing out with my mom and my twin sister. And it was all thanks to Mark and Mary. That wild day when we were shopping at Lowes as a family and we ran into Mark and his girlfriend. It started out as a boring day being dragged along with my parents as they went on one of their home-improvement kicks, then turned exciting. With just a few words, our whole family was fucking Mark and Mary in the Garden Section of Lowes.

And my family has never been happier. We just love each other so much, we delight in expressing it. And my mom was really expressing how much she loved me with her delightful mouth on my pussy. Her tongue was probing my hole, wiggling around against my sensitive pussy walls. She wiggled her face from side to side, the tip of her nose bumping wickedly against my clit.

“Mom’s giving it to you great, huh, Rosie?” Daisy panted.

“Oh yes!” I moaned. “Mom’s making me feel amazing! I’m gonna cum real soon!”

“Lezzie slut!” Daisy taunted with a smile.

“You’d know all ’bout that, Daisy,” I retorted.

The door opened and Dad walked in. “You got to see this,” dad said. I was a little miffed, his three women were in a delightful lezzie orgy and he was ignoring us, turning on the TV to Fox News.

I rolled my eyes. Dad was such a news junkie and he watched boring old Fox News all the time. I wish he wouldn’t, all it did was get him worked up about Obamacare and how Obama was a secret socialist trying to deliberately ruin the country. The worst part was, mom stopped eating my pussy to look at the TV. I groaned in frustration, I was so darn close to cumming.

“…calling it the Miracle in South Hill,” the news anchor reported. “A man that reports name as Mark Glassner, was shot multiple times in a shoot-out between police and heavily armed men.” My heart clutched in fear. Who would want to shoot Mark. He made our family so happy. “While paramedics were working on him, this footage was caught by the local Fox Affiliate in Seattle.” There was a man, Mark, I guess, lying on the ground being worked on by three paramedics and then a scarlet light flashed and he was sitting up. “He was shot five times,” a white-faced paramedic said on-screen. “And then…he was fine. Not a wound on him. It was…a miracle. The man is something special, something holy.”

The man is something special, something holy. The words echoed in my head. I saw my twin’s blue eyes widening in realization. Of course he was special and holy. “He taught us to love each other,” I whispered.

“He did, Rosie,” my mom whispered, her eyes shining with wonder, then she bent down and started loving my cunt some more and I was soon cumming on her lips and praising Mark for giving me my new, loving family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Rachel Hirsch-Goldstein-Blum – Butler, Pennsylvania

I was cuddling with Jacob on the couch of our apartment. Everything was in boxes. We spent the first day back from our honeymoon packing up the house. Escrow would close on our new house in a few days and then we could move in. We were taking a break from the packing to make a little love. Jacob’s cheeks were all stubbly with his five o’clock shadow and I loved the rough feel of his whiskers on my skin.

He slipped his hand up my blouse, finding my breast, when the front door opened and Leah walked in. I smiled happily at seeing her. Leah was our wife, and our lovemaking break would be even more fun with her. I met her on my honeymoon when Mark and Mary invited me to have fun with them over the weekend. My poor husband had to spend most of our honeymoon alone while I was out having so much fun. Leah was Mark and Mary’s chauffeur and, to my surprise, I fell in love with the vivacious blonde. But I also loved my husband, so I brought her with me when I returned to Jacob.

Jacob and Leah seemed to be hitting it off and we were one happily married threesome. Technically, only Jacob and I were married, but maybe one day we could all be married. Jacob found an interview Mary gave where she talked about how wrong it was for the government to oppose bigamy. Mary said in the interview that people should be free to marry whomever they want, even multiple whomevers. If anyone could change things, it would be Mark and Mary.

Jacob, being the great guy he was, stood up and took the box from Leah’s hands and gave her a quick kiss on the mouth. “You need to see the news,” Leah squealed. “People are saying Mark died and came back to life.”

“What, like Jesus?” I asked. That’s what Christians always said, we Jews killed him and then he came back to life.

“Yes!” she squealed. “It’s all over the news and youtube. He was shot and then magically he was healed. They’re calling it a miracle. People are calling him a God. There’s a whole bunch of women posting about their experiences with Mark and some are gathering in front of his house.”

A God. That was impossible. But, there was something…different about Mark and Mary. No one could do what they did. People just obey them. I glanced at Jacob and saw the wonder in his eyes. He was realizing the same thing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dr. Molly Klerk – Good Samaritan Hospital, Puyallup, WA

I walked past the sluttily dressed cops guarding Xiu Liu’s hospital room, glancing through the window at her. She was in ICU, recovering from surgery. She took a bullet in the stomach, but her chances of survival were good. The bullet passed through a wall before striking her in the lower abdomen and lodging in her uterus. Unfortunately, her uterus was too damaged to save and was removed by the surgeon.

My heart skipped a beat when I saw Mark Glassner and Mary Sullivan sitting next to the patient. And my pussy started drenching my panties. I rubbed my thighs, trying to relieve the sudden ache in my clitoris. A little more than two weeks ago Mark was in the ER because of a head wound. He had a light concussion and, in the middle of the exam, I found myself sucking his cock. I had no idea what possessed me to do it. And then, while examining some scrapes on Mary’s arm, I found myself eating out her pussy.

The whole hospital was buzzing about Mark’s miraculous recovery this afternoon. Paramedics I’ve known for years, dependable men and women, swore Mark was bleeding out from multiple gunshots in the torso when there was this scarlet light. When the light faded, Mark was perfectly fine. I’ve even seen the footage on the news. It was unbelievable.

“He’s a god,” Ryan, one of the paramedics, whispered to me. He was a solid man, with years of witnessing the worst that could happen to a person without getting fazed. Today he was white-faced and had an awed, almost reverent tone to his words. “Or something not of this world. The police all talk about him like he’s the greatest man in the world. It’s like they’re under his spell or something.”

A spell. Was that what happened to me? Were Mark and Mary the divine given flesh?

I opened the door, I needed to check on Xiu’s vitals.

“Dr. Klerk?” Mary asked with frown. “Right, that’s your name.”

My heart hammered, she was as beautiful as I remembered. The most beautiful creature in the world. And then I saw Mark and gasped. He had transformed. He was younger, and thirty pounds lighter since I last saw him. His shirt was tight on him, and I could see the outline of muscles. He was a flabby guy two weeks ago. This is impossible.

I was in the presence of Gods.

I fell to my knees. That’s what you do when you’re before a God, right? I vaguely remember that from Sunday school as a child. Mark was standing over me, and I started to tremble. “Let me worship You,” I found myself saying.

He knelt down, cupping my head and turned my face up to look at Him. His eyes were so blue. “Worship me, huh.” His voice was so deep and commanding, I could feel it reaching into my soul. “Sure, you can worship me.”

He stood up, and I knew what to do. I pulled the zipper of His pants down and fished out His cock. It was hard and throbbing in my hand. I started sucking, swirling my tongue around His cock as I bobbed my head. I could taste His salty pre-cum. His hands gripped my head and He started slowly thrusting His cock into my lips.

In and out slid His cock as I sucked hard, wanting to give Him the best pleasure I could. His cock was brushing the back of my throat and I was pleased to hear His moans. Then His cock was pushing at my throat, His hands pulling me towards his groin. I almost struggled, but then I remembered myself. It wasn’t my place to resist a God. I relaxed my throat and His cock was sliding into my throat, my lips brushing against His brown, wiry pubic hairs.

He pulled out and then pushed down my throat. Over and over He thrust into me. “Fuck, she’s got a great mouth,” my God moaned.

My Goddess gave a throaty laugh. “Umm, I remember her licking my pussy. Hurry up and cum, Mark. I want to feel her lips on me. To, um, how did she phrase it? To worship my horny cunt!”

My pussy was soaking my panties with the anticipation of worshiping my Goddess. “She’s doing a great job ‘worshiping’ my cock, Mare!” He pulled His cock back until only the tip remained in my mouth. “Here it comes, slut!” my God moaned, and then His holy cum was shooting into my mouth. Delicious and salty, and so much I was having trouble swallowing it all, and some was running sticky down my face.

My God pulled His cock out and I licked my lips. I glanced at My Goddess, Her legs were spread and I could see Her juicy pussy between Her legs. She smiled wickedly as I crawled across the floor, the linoleum hard on my knees. I would probably get a run in my pantyhose, but I didn’t care. I could smell Her arousal, sweet and spicy, as I neared. An intoxicating bouquet. Her thigh was silk on my cheeks as I brought my eager mouth closer and closer to Her pussy. She tasted divine and I delighted in the mewl of pleasure that escaped Her lips.

I felt my God’s hands caressing my ass. He lifted up my white, doctor’s coat, exposing the conservative, purple skirt I wore. He pulled that up as well, His hands rubbing across my panty-clad butt. There was a ripping sound, my pantyhose I realized, and then I felt the gusset of my panties being pushed to the side, exposing the shaved lips of my wet pussy.

I came when my God entered me, my body shuddered and my pussy spasmed about His cock. I moaned my passion into my Goddess’s wonderful pussy. My cunt felt so full of His cock. So wonderfully full. He started slowly pumping in and out of me, pleasure tingling in and out of my body. My Goddess’s hands were in my bleached-blonde tresses, pulling me into Her sopping pussy. My tongue slid through Her slit, lapping at Her hard clit and savoring Her delicious flavor.

“Ohh, you’re making my pussy feel so great, Doc,” my Goddess purred. I sucked Her clit into my mouth and She gasped. “Fuck, she’s good, Mark.”

Every stroke of my God’s cock in my cunt was bringing me closer and closer to another orgasm. Every thrust shoved my face into Her pussy. My lips and cheeks were smeared with Her savory juices. I was so happy that my body was worthy enough to satisfy these Divine creatures. A furnace was growing inside me and then Her hand tightened in my hair as Her orgasm quivered through Her body, flooding my lips with Her ambrosia.

“Oh fuck!” my Goddess moaned. “Umm, fuck, she’s making me cum!”

“Good slut,” my God growled. “Your cunt is nice and tight, uumm, I’m gonna flood it with some cum.”

“Please, please,” I moaned. “Please flood my unworthy pussy!”

I came as I felt His first blast of cum flooding my pussy. I spasmed, my vision darkening, as the most intense pleasure I’ve ever felt rolled through me. I was breathing heavily as my orgasm faded and realized I was lying on the floor, the cold linoleum pressing against my cheek. I struggled to my feet, my panties trapping His seed inside me.

Remembering why I came in, I picked up Xiu’s charts and started checking her vitals out. “How is she?”

I jumped, My God had spoken to me. Staring down at the floor, I answered, “She is doing well, um…” How did you address a God? I settled for, “Sir,” fearing that would not be good enough. “She is not out of danger, but she should recover.”

“Good,” He sighed.

“I…um…if you would excuse me,” I stammered. My face was flushing in embarrassment. They did not teach you how to address a living God in medical school.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Lucifer – The Abyss

I floated in the Shadows, shining as bright as the sun watching the vermin scurry about. Humans. The very word left a bitter taste on my lips. Those disgusting, vile things that infested the earth. To think the Creator would have had me bow down before such weak and selfish beings. As if I, the Son of the Morning, who once led the Hosts of Heavens, would kneel before some worm that crawled in the filth.

Alas, only a third of the Host shared my opinion and I was struck down by my brother, Michael, and cast out of Heaven for my rebellion. So, I turned my attention to those first humans: Adam and Eve. They were so easy to corrupt. The woman was so trusting. She was long accustomed to conversing with my brethren in the Garden and gladly ate from the Tree of Knowledge when I suggested it to her. When Adam found his wife and she showed him the fruit, he knew exactly what that fruit represented, and the lust for Power blossomed in his soul, and man sinned for the first time. My amusement as they were cast out of the Garden was only temporary, however, as more and more disgusting humans were born.

So, I committed more mischief. Set the humans to worshiping false idols, lying with their women and producing the Nephilim, the great, giant men. I urged the humans to greater and greater wickedness. But, my mischief was only tolerated for some time before I was chained in the Abyss.

Long had I plotted, long had I manipulated the destiny of man. Long had I awaited a pawn to shatter the chains of the Abyss. And today, all those schemes had finally began to bear fruit. I peered into the Mortal World, at the entrance to a street where the foolish sheep were gathering, bleating their praise for Mark Glassner.

All of my enemies played right into my hands. My brother Gabriel missed the subtle manipulations to the future I made, allowing me to guide him into making one, fateful mistake. To attempt to kill Mark Glassner in the most spectacular way possible. Thanks to my interference, all the myriad ways that Gabriel could have defeated Mark seemed too risky, leaving today’s attempt as the only viable plan. And Gabriel took the bait, the fool.

Now, two of his Priestesses were dead and the third passed her gift to my Pawn, Mark Glassner. The stupid woman was tempted by love. I once told Lilith all the things men would do for love, and Tiffany did not disappoint me. She betrayed her side just to spend the brief moments of her life with her “true love.”

I smiled in pleasure, thinking of Lilith. Another enemy that was playing her part exquisitely.

Lilith put on airs that she was better than the humans, but she was once one of those rutting beasts, and was just as easy to manipulate. I gave Lilith the tiniest bit of freedom and she acted so predictably. I knew her scheming, lust-filled soul so well, I could easily anticipate what she would do. As I told her, everything she does serves my ends. Oh, she doesn’t believe that. Lilith foolishly thinks she is the master of her own fate, but she will learn that I have always been her master.

Today, she healed Mark Glassner for me. Oh, sure, she thought her actions served her selfish interests. And thanks to the human’s technology, the entire world is witnessing the “Miracle,” and the foolish sheep are deluding themselves into believing that Mark is special, is divine.

Is a God.

The blind sheep will worship Mark. They will love him. He will be their false savior, leading mankind astray. And as more and more of those foolish sheep bleat his praise, the chains of the Abyss will weaken. But, first, a savior needs to rescue his people from danger. And that will be you, my sweet, stupid Lilith. Soon your vessel will be born, and you will escape the Abyss. You will carve out your own kingdom to rule. Your lust for power, your hatred of men, will lead you to contend with Mark. You will not be able to stop yourself. And the sheep will thank him when he rides in on his white horse and frees them from your tyranny.

I had won. I just had to wait for the dominoes to topple and fall.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 32.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Eight: Alice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 28: Alice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Oral, Magic, Incest, Orgy, Rimming, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 27.



Giggling, we burst into the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop near my house. It was Tuesday afternoon, and I was here for my wedding dress’s second fitting. The seamstress was finished with the alterations and we had to make sure that her adjustments were correct. Her name was Bonnie, and she was a purple-haired beauty covered in piercings. Even her cunt was pierced and I remembered how I played with the silver ring in her labia as I ate her pussy out during the first fitting. And her tongue piercing, I shivered just remember how great it was when Bonnie ran it through my slit. I was getting a little wet just thinking about it.

My three bridesmaids were with me: Mark’s younger sister Antsy and my two sisters, Shannon and Missy. We were also going to select the bridesmaids dresses and get their fittings taken care of. My maid-of-honor, Alice, was also meeting us here. I hadn’t seen her in a week, not since she found me in the motel up in Seattle and drove me home after the big fight I had with Mark. Mark was under this spell from a nun and it almost drove us apart. All week Alice has been bugging me to get together and she sound so happy to be able to see me today when we spoke on the phone.

“Remember ladies, be on your best behavior,” I warned my bridesmaids. “Alice, doesn’t know about any of this. I want her to be kept away from all of this and be normal.”

Shannon frowned at me, slipping into her mother role. When our whore of mother left us, Shannon had to take her place. She had to grow up a little too quickly and liked to forget I wasn’t a child anymore. “You didn’t keep us away from this,” Shannon pointed out. “I seemed to remember how eager you were to get me and Missy into bed.”

“Mark and I needed your help,” I explained, half apologetically. “And, well, that left you vulnerable to our enemies. Alice is under no commands. I told her to ignore my orders and Mark hasn’t given her any, either. So, she has a silver aura so she can’t be touched by a nun.”

“I had a silver aura,” Antsy pointed out. The latest nun, her name was Theodora according to Antsy, tried to break Mark and I up. The nun’s spell made Mark and Antsy obsessed with each other. I guess the nun wanted to split us apart to to make it easier to pick us off. And it almost worked. But, Mark’s behavior changed too radically and I became suspicious and found a way to break the spell.

“Well…” I trailed off, frowning. Antsy was right. There was a lot we didn’t know. The sooner Sam, our newest slut, finished translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor, the better. “Well, Mark and I are protected against that spell, now. So it would be pointless for any nun to go after Alice that way.”

We entered the Wedding Lace and Bonnie smiled and walked up and boldly kissed me. Alice was in the back and she was glaring daggers at Bonnie. She pushed past Bonnie and kissed me, just as boldly, and for twice as long. The kiss was great, her lips soft and left me a little breathless, but I wondered what has gotten into her, lately. She just seemed so possessive of me.

“Why am I not surprised that you sleep with your bridesmaids, too,” Bonnie giggled.

Alice answered, “Well, not all of them, I hope.” There was an edge to her voice. Jealousy? No, that couldn’t be it. “Two of them are her sisters.”

I laughed and ignored the comment. “It’s great to see you, too, Alice,” I told her with a smile. “And you know Shannon and Missy, of course.”

“Hey, Alice,” Shannon said, hugging her old friend from High School. “It’s good to see you.”

“I hear you’re engaged,” Alice said, kissing Shannon on the cheek. “To George, right.”

Shannon beamed. “Yeah, I guess I’ll need to come back and start shopping for my wedding dress.”

“Well, I’m happy for you,” Alice told her and gave Shannon a warm hug.

Shannon held her tightly, and bent down to whisper, “So, you’ll bang my little sister but not me.”

Alice flushed. “I…what…”

Shannon laughed. “You are so easy to tease, Alice.” Shannon gave Alice a kiss on the cheek, and asked, “And how’s Dean doing?”

Alice ignored the question about her husband, and instead ruffled Missy’s hair. “How’s it hanging, pipsqueak.” I knew Dean and Alice were having martial problems. Dean worked too much and did not spend enough time with Alice. His neglect had already led her to have one affair with her yoga instructor.

Missy scowled at Alice, patting at her hair. “I’m fifteen, now,” she complained. “Not a little girl anymore.”

Alice hugged her. “But you’ll always be my little pipsqueak.”

I could see Missy grinding her teeth. She desperately wanted to be treated like an adult now that she was fifteen and I wanted to head off a Missy-tantrum before it started. “C’mon, let’s look at the bridesmaids dresses. Unless you want me to put you in something just ugly.”

“You wouldn’t!” Missy gasped.

“Well, it’s my special day and I do not want my little sister looking hotter than me!” I grinned at Missy.

We started browsing the shelves and I handed Alice a ruffled, pale blue dress. “Let’s see how this looks on you,” I told her.

“But I like this cream one,” Missy complained, holding up a dress.

“Then go try it on,” I told her. “And we’ll see which dress looks nicer.”

Alice took the dress and walked into a changing room. “Um, Mary, could you help me with this,” Alice called.

I smiled, she was so transparent. I slipped into the changing room and found Alice naked, a smile playing on her full, kissable lips, lighting up her round face. Black curls framed her face, drawing the eyes to her perfect features and enchanting, hazel eyes. Her breasts were perky, about my size, and her hips curvy. Her pussy was freshly shaven and moist with excitement.

“I just need you so badly,” she whispered. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“I know, it’s just been so busy,” I sighed. “How about tomorrow, at the usual spot?”

Alice’s eyes lit up. “I’d love that. Now kiss me you sexy vixen!”

I pressed her up against the wall, kissing her on the mouth. Her lips were soft and tasted sweet. Her tongue fenced with mine as I trailed my fingers down her side, following her hip and sliding down to the wet furnace between her legs. Her body twitched as my finger’s lightly caressed her clit, then I slid them up inside her juicy depths.

She moaned into my mouth, her eyes closed tight as she writhed on my fingers. I found her hard clit with the heal of my hand, slowly grinding on the sensitive pearl as I fucked my two fingers in and out of her wet tunnel. Her hands gripped my face, pulled me tighter against her lips. Her body spasmed beneath me, the little minx was so hot for me she was already cumming. I pulled my sticky fingers out, broke the kiss and licked the juices slowly off my fingers.

“Thanks,” Alice gasped. “I needed that.”

“And what about what I need?” I asked her archly, pulling up the front of my skirt, exposing my wet slit.

Alice glanced nervously out the door. “What about your sisters and that other girl?”

“They won’t care.”

“Okay,” she sighed happily, kneeling down before me.

Her hands were almost trembling, the poor dear, as she spread my thighs. I leaned back against the dressing room wall and sighed as she licked up my slit. Her tongue was rough velvet on my pussy, feeling just delicious. A second swipe across my cunt, and this time she brushed my clit and I shivered in pleasure. Then her tongue dug eagerly into me, lapping hard at my pussy. Alice was a like a starving girl, feasting on the delicacies of my pussy.

Her hands gripped my plump ass, squeezing my cheeks as her tongue dug up inside my cunt. My breath quickened. If the little minx kept this up, I’d be cumming in no time. I let out a soft moan as her tongue flicked rapidly at my clit. Then her lips sealed over my little bud and sucked hard as she shoved two fingers up inside me, curling about and finding my G-spot. My orgasm exploded through me, quaking through my entire body and a loud gasp escaped my lips.

When I slipped out of the dressing room, Shannon and Antsy applaud. “Sounded like a good one, Mary!” Antsy smirked.

“Thanks for making my little sister happy,” Shannon hollered into the stall where Alice was slipping on the blue dress.

“Uh, you’re welcome, Shannon,” Alice answered back, sounding uncertain.

Missy came out in her cream dress. The shoulders were ruffled lace, gathered to look like flowers, with a scooped neckline that showed off Missy’s rather small cleavage. The arms were left bare and the dress hugged Missy’s torso then flared at the hips into a flowing, satin skirt.

“Oh, don’t you just look gorgeous,” Bonnie cooed.

“You look hot,” Antsy purred.

Missy flushed bright red. “Do I really?”

“Yeah, Missy,” I told her. Alice came out in the pale blue dress and it just didn’t compare to the cream one. Even Alice agreed. “Then its settled.”

We laughed and giggled as each of the girls was measured. Antsy and my sisters were taking after me, and stopped wearing underwear. All their tits were perky enough to get away with it, though Shannon’s tits were only barely able to. She was starting to sag, but it wasn’t that noticeable. Bonnie seemed to have fun accidentally brushing the girls.

“Umm, you have skilled fingers,” Antsy purred as Bonnie “measured” her inseam for a very long time. The tape measure kept slipping out of her hand when she reached Antsy crouch and Bonnie’s fingers kept rubbing through her shaved slit.

“I have to get Mary’s wedding dress out of the back,” Bonnie said when she finished Antsy, the last girl to be measured.

“Oh, let me help you,” Antsy said excitedly.

We all giggled as we heard their moans of pleasure from the back, even Alice. “Mary, where did you find this seamstress?”

“I just get lucky with the ladies,” I told her with a wink.

Another loud gasp came from the back room and Alice had a flush on her cheeks. She looked so cute, I pulled her into my lap and started to kiss her. Her tongue played with mine, dancing about inside my mouth as I tasted her sweet lips. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Missy sit in Shannon’s lap and my sisters started to make out. They were supposed to be on their best behavior.

Well, I would need to keep Alice distracted. She was wearing a tight blouse with delicate little buttons down the front. My fingers deftly undid her blouse, exposing her black bra cupping her breasts. I slid my hands behind her back and unclasped her bra exposing her beautiful, small breasts and their hard nipples.

“What are you doing?” Alice hissed, breaking the kiss. “We’re not alone.”

“That’s what makes it fun,” I giggled and pulled her back in a kiss.

Her bra was off and her perky tits were exposed, her aerola pink and wrinkled and a hard nipple thrust out of the center. I fingered a hard nipple and just had to suck on one. I broke the kiss and bent down to suck a nipple into my mouth, rolling it around my tongue. Alice moaned softly and the gasped in alarm.

“Mary your sisters are…” she started to shout, but I cut her off with another kiss.

Missy had her shorts pulled down, bunched around her ankles and Shannon was fingering her little cunt. There were only a few wisps of light, red hair between covering Missy’s teenage pussy. Missy was a late bloomer, her breasts just budding and her hips were still boyish slim.

“Expressing their love for each other,” I finished when I broke the kiss. “Aren’t they beautiful together?”

“I guess,” Alice muttered then a suspicious look filled her face and she stared at me accusingly.

“Yeah, I’ve expressed my sisterly love with them,” I answered.

Alice frowned then she was kissing my passionately, her tongue shoved into my mouth. I grasped one of her breasts, playing with it in my hand. I enjoyed the way a woman’s breasts felt when you squeezed it, soft and firm, and topped with that sensitive little nub. I rubbed her aerola in circles as her hands pushed into the bodice of my dress and started playing with my freckled tits. Her fingers felt amazing on my nipples.

“Ahem,” Bonnie said, clearing her throat loudly. “If you’re ready, Mary.”

I broke the kiss and saw a flushed and disheveled Bonnie, holding my beautiful dress. Behind her stood Antsy, a pleased grin on her face as she licked her sticky lips. Alice pouted that we had to stop kissing then perked up as a stripped naked and stood up on the little plinth.

Shannon kept right on fingering Missy. “Umm, are you gonna cum for your big sister?”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned. “Ohh, fuck, make me cum, Shannon!” Missy shuddered on Shannon’s lap, throwing back her long, strawberry blonde hair as she howled out in pleasure. Pleased, Shannon pulled out her sticky fingers and licked them clean.

First I had to try on the hosiery and undergarments. Bonnie held a beautiful, strapless bra. “Well, dear, you nipples should be nice and hard so we can see the full effect of the bra,” Bonnie said, her purple hair swaying about her face as she cocked her head, staring hungrily at my breasts.

“My nipples are hard,” I started to tell her, when her mouth sucked a breast into her mouth, her tongue swirling around my rock hard nubs. Her tongue felt amazing, warm and soft, contrasting with the hard, metal point of her tongue stud. She switched sides, giving my other breast the same, lavish attention.

Shannon sat next to Alice and put her arm around the black-haired woman. “What are you doing?” Alice asked, uncomfortable, her arms moving up to cover her bared breasts.

“Remember when we were seventeen and you were spending the night and I dared you to french me?” Shannon asked. Alice nodded, a fond smile appearing on her face. “Well, I wish I had the courage to do this.” Shannon kissed Alice while her hands reached out and fondled her breast. Alice stiffened, her eyes sought mine out and I smiled and nodded. Alice relaxed and began kissing Shannon back. Seventeen, huh. Was that the night Alice saw me stepping naked out of the shower when I was thirteen?

Bonnie released my breast and slipped the bra on and I smiled, modeling in the mirror. The bra cupped my breasts perfectly, two satin hands cradling my perky tits, lifting them up just enough to make it seem like I had larger breasts.

Bonnie picked up pair of bikini-cut satin panties, and frowned. “You’re all wet down there,” Bonnie said with annoyance. “Let me clean you up.”

Bonnie bent down and put her face so close to my pussy her warm breath tickled me. Then her tongue was swiping wet through my cunt. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue stud slid through my pussy and brushed my clit. Her hands grabbed my plump ass and she buried her face into my cunt, swiping her tongue over and over through my slit.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned. “Clean my pussy up! Fuck, you’re cleaning my pussy so fucking well!”

I saw Missy giggle as Antsy was whispering in her ear, playing with my little sister’s strawberry-blonde hair. Then Antsy was kissing at her neck, sliding her hands up and down Missy’s thigh. Missy slipped off the chair and spread Antsy legs and dived under the jean skirt Antsy wore and began vigorously tonguing her cunt.

Shannon was also on her knees, eating out Alice’s delicious pussy as Alice watched me, playing with her nipples. I smiled at her, one hand in Bonnie’s hair, holding the seamstress’s face into my cunt as her tongue stud drove me crazy with pleasure. Alice licked her lips at me, her eyelids fluttering with pleasure from Shannon’s ministrations, soft moans escaping her lips.

The room was filled with the sounds of women cumming, a beautiful symphony of sighs and moans and gasps, and even the occasional squeal. And the smell, I cold have died and gone to heaven. All our musk filled the room into a heady smell of horny cunt. I wasn’t going to last long on Bonnie’s tongue, and that amazing tongue stud, and soon gripped her purple hair and creamed Bonnie’s eager lips. She kept licking until all my juices were gone. Alice writhed silently on her chair, staring at me the entire time she came on Shannon’s face. Antsy screamed like a banshee when she came, grinding her cunt hard into Missy’s little face.

“Well, you’re all clean,” a breathless Bonnie said as she pulled up the satin panties. The material felt cool against my pussy. I glanced in the mirror and loved the way the panties clung to my ass. Then Bonnie slipped on the lacy garter belt and carefully pulled up the white hoses, hooking them to the garter. Then I slipped on the heels I would be wearing.

Antsy gave me a catcall. “My brother is a lucky guy,” she called.

“You look so sexy, Mary,” Missy said in awe.

Alice had a dreamy look in her face and I wondered what she was thinking about. Maybe her own wedding. I knew she was having problems in her marriage to Dean, and I wondered how it was going. She seemed so happy when they got married last November, it was sad that six month’s later she was disappointed in her marriage. She even confided in me that she cheated on her husband and almost left Dean for her yoga instructor. Unfortunately for Alice, the yoga instructor was cheating on her.

Of course, Alice is cheating on Dean with me, a little voice whispered. I frowned, was it cheating, really? We were just two friends giving comfort to each other. Alice needed some intimacy that she wasn’t getting from Dean, and I was happy to fill that void for her. Friends with benefits, they called it.

Finally, I put on the wedding dress. It was strapless, the bodice covered in white lace that then wrapped diagonally around the my torso until it reached the skirt. The skirt was made of a beautiful, ruffled fabric, that fell in many tiers, giving the skirt an elegant, bell shape. Finally, Bonnie set the veil on my head, a simple, white gauze that fell about my shoulders and covered my cleavage.

I started at myself in the mirror and started to get misty-eyed. I was so happy, I couldn’t wait for my wedding day and for Mark to see just how beautiful I was. I pictured the bouquet of white snapdragons and daisies, pink orchids, and a couple of deep purple anemone for a splash of vibrancy and imagined Dad walking me down the aisle, through the wildflower meadow on the slopes of Mount Rainier. And the happy look in Mark’s blue eyes and the boyish grin would be painted on across his face.

And unlike my whore of a mother, I won’t leave my family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I drove my Mustang down I-5, nearing the 705 exit to downtown Tacoma. I had Desiree and Alison with me. Alison was up front and gave me two great blowjobs on the drive over. I loved the way her tongue stud ran across my cock’s head. Desiree cheered her fiancee on while fingering her pussy in the back. In front of me was a Tenino cop car, a pair of our new bodyguards in the car. Behind us a University Place cop car followed.

Yesterday’s tryouts went well. We had over seventy cops show up and the entire family was involved in narrowing down the candidates. We took twelve from King County and twelve from Thurston County, tripling the size of our guard. I assigned a few to guard our plane, and then others would guard our family members. Anyone leaving would have two bodyguards with them and for Mary and myself, four.

When Mary left for her bridal fitting, a whole parade of cop cars followed. The media was camped outside our house. It was a daily occurrence, now. And not just the media, the paparazzi were starting to follow us. We were making national headlines, and I had to turn Jessica into our press secretary to keep on top of everything.

Libertarians lauded our no government should interfere policy in regards to the bigamy stance Mary and I have taken, Conservatives lashed out against our sexual politics, and Liberals were happy with our social conscience, as demonstrated by our Charity to help poor women get free gynecological help. And the Occupy Movement saw me as some sort of Robin Hood, sticking it to the 1% and getting away with all those bank robberies. This isn’t what I wanted when I got these powers. I just wanted to have fun, screw a few girls, but I was starting to think I could make a real difference. Maybe make this world a better place.

There was an open seat in the State House of Representatives up for election in November and Mary was urging me to throw my name in. We have a fund raiser coming up this Friday for our charity. It would be the perfect place to announce my candidacy. We already had Julius Prescott III, the billionaire I bout the plane from, on board with our charity and last night, over the phone, he promised a number of big names to show up. His wife, the beautiful Monique, had also been working to get people to come.

We arrived at the courthouse building on Tacoma Avenue. It was a large building, right next to the Pierce County Jail. The building doubled as the Pierce County Superior Court and the Tacoma Municipal Court. We walked through security, though the cops on guard duty gave my slutty bodyguards questioning stares even after they produced their badges. All of our bodyguards were still cops, still on the payroll with their departments, just on permanent assignment to protect me.

People in the courthouse stared as I marched in. Some people recognized me, shying away or staring in curiosity. Next to me, Alison swelled up, thrusting out her chest. She was wearing a too tight T-Shirt, pink, that said, “Daddy’s little girl,” only the word girl was crossed out and and “slut” was written in its place. It was the shirt she wore when I met her, back in the Hot Topic. She was such a little slut, she fucked me willingly and was excited to be my sex slave. About her neck was her gold choker, her name written in diamonds. Desiree, on the other side, was dressed more elegantly, in a tight, golden dress and heels, her nice Latina ass swaying sexily, a gold choker set with onyx tight about her throat.

“Ready to be a single woman?” I asked Desiree when we reached family court.

“She won’t be single for long,” Alison said, happily.

We were here to annul Desiree’s marriage with Brandon. Brandon disappeared to France and we haven’t heard from Doug, either. The nuns probably got to Doug. Brandon was heading to Rennes-le-Château, to the nun’s Motherhouse. And Doug wasn’t the only persons that had gone missing. It had been over two weeks since our slaves, Chantelle and Lana, set out on their Honeymoon. They were supposed to be back last Friday, but we haven’t heard from them in over a week. I had Chasity, the head of the bodyguards, and Noel, our FBI slut, tracking them down. I had a bad feeling that the nuns got to them, as well. We didn’t know about the Zimmah spell when we parted with Chantelle and Lana, so they were vulnerable to a nun’s powers. Hell, we didn’t even know about the nuns back then.

We pushed into the courtroom, a few people were waiting. You could tell the couples getting divorced because they kept glaring at each other across the aisle, shepherded by their lawyers. I saw one woman, early twenties, with green eyes and black hair, that filled out her blouse quite nicely. I sat down next to her, Alison and Desiree on the other side of me.

“You’re a pretty thing,” I whispered to the girl. “You want to make that soon to be ex-husband real jealous, why don’t you bend down and suck my cock.”

The woman smiled, her face was quite beautiful when she smiled. Her lawyers gasped, “Macy what are you doing?” as the woman bent down and unzipped my jeans.

“It’s okay,” I told her lawyer. “Just pretend likes nothing is going on back here.”

“It’s true what they say about you, Mr. Glassner” Macy whispered as she pulled my cock out. “That you get people to do whatever you want?”

“Yeah,” I told her as her lips sucked my cock in, her head bobbing up and down. “You’ll have quite the story to tell all your friends.”

Her mouth sucked hungrily at my cock and I saw her soon to be ex-husband glance over and his eyes widened in shock and disgust. He stood up and, “Just ignore us,” I said, loud enough for everyone in the court to hear my commands. Her soon to be ex-husband suddenly wasn’t sure why he was standing up and his lawyer pulled him back down.

“Alison, Desiree, you don’t have to ignore me,” I said softly, realizing my two sex slaves were suddenly not watching.

They both had big smiles on their faces and Desiree pressed up against my side. “Is she pleasing you,mi Rey?”

“Very much so,” I moaned. “Why don’t you help her out.”

“Ooh, I’d love to,” Desiree purred and bent down, licking at my shaft.

Desiree’s lips found Macy’s and she licked at the black-haired woman’s mouth. Macy sucked up my cock and the two ladies teased my cock with their tongues, flicking at the rim of the mushroom-shaped head. Pleasure surged down my cock and I leaned back into the bench and enjoyed their ministrations.

Out of the corner of my eyes I saw movement and glanced over to watch Alison hike up her fiancee’s skirt, exposing her full, Latina ass. She spread her nut-brown cheeks and bent over to lick her tongue across Desiree’s pink asshole. Alison sealed her lips over the puckered anus and shoved her tongue inside her ass.

“Hmm, mi Sirenita Desiree moaned. “Lick my ass.”

Macy’s lips were sucking my cock back into her mouth and Desiree licked down and started sucking on my nuts. Playing with the sensitive balls as Macy sucked and bobbed her head. I moaned, the two sluts were getting me closer and closer to cumming.

“You fucking sluts feel great,” I moaned. “Oh fuck, here it cums!”

White cream shot into Macy’s lips and Desiree was ready to kiss the girl and get a taste of her Master’s cum. Macy sat up, licking the last of the cum off her lips as Desiree began to moan louder and louder. Alison was sucking on her ass and was playing with her clit, rolling it softly between her fingers. Desiree threw back her head as she came on Alison’s hungry lips.

“Macy, why don’t you pull those Capris down and let me stick my cock up your ass,” I ordered.

Macy gave a throaty purr and stood up, unbuttoning her cerulean Capri pants and pushing them off her tight ass. “You like my ass?” she asked, wiggling her firm butt in my face as she pulled down her white panties. “I’ve been doing yoga to get my body all nice and tight for the next guy who comes along.”

“Well, it’s paying off,” I told her, giving her firm ass a squeeze.

“All rise,” the Bailiff shouted, “the Honorable Judge Harriet Severijns presiding.”

I rose up, spreading her ass cheeks and finding that puckered hole. Macy braced herself against the back of the bench in front of us as my cock rammed into her ass. “Oh, fuck!” Macy gasped and I could see a heavyset woman in black robes and badly dyed, red hair, waddle from her chambers and walk up to her bench. “Umm, fuck that’s nice!” Macy moaned wantonly, her voice echoing off the courtroom walls.

The judge frowned and then her eyes opened in surprise and she slammed her gavel down. “Bailiff!” she shouted.

“Ignore us, Your Honor!” I shouted as my balls slapped against Macy’s taint. Her ass was velvety tight on my cock.

The judge froze, holding up her gavel. The Bailiff looked questioningly at the Judge. The judge shook her head, confused, then she turned to her law clerk who handed her a docket. The judge called up the first case as I pounded Macy’s ass.

“Hmm, you got a nice, tight ass!” I groaned.

“Thanks,” she purred, looking over her shoulder at me, her green eyes sparkling with lust.

“Fuck her slutty ass, Master,” Alison moaned.

I glanced over to see Alison’s top off, her hard nipples pierced by silver barbells heaved as Alison writhed on Desiree’s tongue. The Latina slut had slipped to the floor and pushed up Alison’s skirt to eat out her tight, teenage cunt. I could see Alison’s tattoo that read, “Cum on in” above her pussy, with an arrow that pointed down so it was crystal clear just where Alison wanted you to cum.

I watched Alison pinch and pull on her nipples as Desiree ate her cunt. Macy was moaning low and loud, almost a throaty purr, as I pounded her ass. My balls were starting to churn, getting ready to cream the soon-to-be divorcee’s ass. Just a few more strokes and I would be there. In and out went my cock, her anal walls squeezing like a tight fist on my cock. Slam in and pull out. I grit my teeth, slammed in and exploded in her ass.

“Ohh, fuck!” she moaned. “Ohh, fuck, oh fuck! Oh goddamn fucking fuck!” She bucked and squirmed in my arms, her ass spasming on my cock as an orgasm rolled through her body.

Sighing happily, I pulled out of her ass, white cum leaking out of her puckered hole. “Umm, pull up your panties and enjoy my cum up your ass all day,” I panted, sitting down on the bench.

“Oohh, let me clean you up, Master,” Alison purred, and bent down to lick at my dirty cock. Her tongue-stud felt amazing as it rubbed hard across my cock as Macy pulled up her panties and Capris and set down, squirming in her seat.

“Desiree Fitzsimmons,” the judge called out, boredly.

Desiree was going to town on Alison’s cunt and Alison was moaning around my cock as she bobbed her head. My cock was long clean of Macy’s ass, but Alison wanted a taste of my cum. She was sucking hard, and I would soon be rewarding her effort with a load of my cream.

“Desiree Fitzsimmons!” The judge sounded irritated, now. “Is Desiree Fitzsimmons here?” The judge looked around the courtroom. “Fine, case…”

“Give us a minute, Your Honor!” I groaned. “We’re almost finished back here.”

The judge frowned, but she waited patiently as Alison just gobbled my cock. I gripped her bubblegum pink hair and fucked her mouth with short thrusts of my hip. Alison started to convulse on the bench as her orgasm rolled through her body. Desiree took one last lick through Alison’s cunt, sending a last shudder through the teenage slut’s body.

“You’re doing great, Alison!” I moaned as Desiree stood up, licking at the cunt juices staining her lips. “Here it cums!” I exploded in her mouth and Alison drank it all down like a pro.

“Thank you, Master,” Alison sighed happily and stood up and pressed her body up against Desiree’s and gave her fiancee a taste of my cum.

Alison bent down to pull on her shirt, but I stopped her. “Your tits are too beautiful to be covered up, Alison.”

She flushed. “Thank you, Master.”

Desiree walked up to the podium and Alison and I followed, my hand on the little slut’s waist, her naked breast brushing against my side. “I’m Desiree, Your Honor.”

“And who are those with you?”

“I’m Mark Glassner,” I interjected. “Just do whatever Desiree wants.”

“And I’m Alison Hertz, Desiree’s girlfriend.”

The judge frowned. “And where is your top, young lady.”
“My tits are too amazing to be covered up!” Alison declared, cupping one of breasts.
“People wear clothes in my courtroom,” the judge snarled, grabbing her gavel. “I find you in contempt of…”

“Your Honor,” I interrupted. “No woman should have to cover her tits up if they look as amazing as Alison’s. Don’t you agree, Your Honor?”

The judge nodded in agreement, her fleshy chins wobbling. “You’re right, Mr. Glassner. A woman should be free to expose her breasts.” The judge paused. “And those are a beautiful pair of breasts, young lady.”

“Thanks, Your Honor,” Alison said, posing like a pin-up model.

The judge flushed and cleared her throat, looking down at her documents. “Mrs. Fitzsimmons, you are seeking to annul your marriage of four months to Brandon Fitzsimmons.”

“Yes, Your Honor, I would be really happy if you would grant the annulment,” Desiree answered. “Brandon…he is not a good man. And he is never around. And, well, I just married him for his money.” I blinked at that. Desiree never told us she was just a gold digger. Well, it did explain how she ended up with that fat, little man.

“Granted,” the Judge answered. Her law clerk glanced in shock at the judge when she took the docket and handed the Judge the next one. “Next on the docket is…”

Alison happily hugged Desiree and we walked out of the courthouse and drove over to the County Auditor’s office on 35th Street, to get the marriage licenses. I needed to get one for Mary and myself, and Alison and Desiree were eager to get theirs as well. We each paid our $64 dollar fee and were told our license would be mailed to the house in a few days. On the drive home, Desiree got to sit in the front seat and suck my cock while Alison cheered her on.

Jessica was waiting for me when we got home in her slutty, office-lady outfit. Very short miniskirt, sheer, white blouse that you could see her breasts and nipples through. About her neck was a gold choker set with sapphires. “Master, there are several interview requests. The Today Show would like you to fly out to New York next week as well as several other interviews that can be done by satellite.”

I sighed. “Okay, set them up.”

“And then there’s this news report,” Jessica said. “The Altgrave August Alfred Bernard was found murdered last night in his home in Cologne, Germany. They say he had been dead almost a day before he was found.”

“Suspects?” I asked.

“None,” Jessica answered.

I sighed. Fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Tip the authorities in Germany about Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I ordered. “The bastard most have the book, now.”

Who would have thought that Desiree’s husband would be capable of murder. A chill went through my body. That book told a person how to summon the Devil. What if Brandon made his own Pact. That would not be good. Fuck, that’s another problem we would have to deal with.

“Anything going on tomorrow?” I asked Jessica.

“Um, no sir,” Jessica answered. “Would you like to me to set up some interviews tomorrow morning, after you get back from jogging?”

“Yeah, sure,” I sighed and waved her away. “But nothing after that. A nice, peaceful day would be swell.” I could spend some time with Mary. She wanted to watch some TV show called Once Upon a Time. Some Fairy Tail bullshit she just got into. But, the company would be pleasant, at least.

Chasity walked into the living room and stood before me. “Master, I have an update on Lana and Chantelle.”

“What?” I asked eagerly. Lana and Chantelle were a pair of fun girls. They had just gotten married when Mary and I met them on their honeymoon and we just had to have them.

“They were staying at a cheap motel in Seattle for a week,” Chasity answered, consulting her notes. “The, uh, Rain City Motel, until Friday morning. There has been no activity on their credit card since then. They have not back to their house in DuPont and none of their friends or family have heard from them since they left on their honeymoon.” Chasity glanced at her notes. “Lana’s mom told me they were expected home over a week ago. The, um, fourteenth of June.”

I frowned. “Chantelle texted Mary and said they were on their honeymoon until last Friday.” I Frowned, thinking. “That would be, what, the twenty-first?” Chasity nodded. “So, Chantelle lied to us?”

“I don’t know, Master,” Chasity apologized. “That’s just what Lana’s mom said. She hasn’t heard from Lana or Chantelle and filled a missing person report on her daughter and Chantelle with the DuPont police department. I’m sorry I don’t have better news, I’ll keep searching for them.”

Chasity was looking quite lovely in her outfit and Jessica perched on the chair, talking quietly on the phone looked just gorgeous. My cock was stirring. “Jessica, hang up. Master needs to fuck you two naughty sluts.”

Jessica beamed at me, hanging up and stood up, stretching her caramel-skinned body, running a hand through her honey-brown hair as she walked over to me, standing next to Chasity, who was shaking her long, blonde hair out of her bun, falling about her shoulders. Chasity smiled and grabbed Jessica and kissed her fellow slut on the lips with gusto.

I stood up and pulled of my shirt. “Hmm,” Jessica murmured, eying my chest. “Master, you are looking better and better.”

“I know,” Chasity purred, reaching her hand out to run it across my chest. “Your jogging has really paid off, Master.”

I pulled both women to me, feeling their bodies soft bodies pressing against me and kissed them each on the lips. I slid my hand down and squeezed both their asses. “Tops off ladies, but leave the skirts.”

Chasity laughed, unbuttoning her slutty cops blouse, her lovely breasts spilled out. Jessica’s blouse was hanging open, her perky tits topped with those dark nipples came into view. I bent down and sucked on her nipple. Chasity, not to be left out, rubbed her breasts on the other side of me and I sucked one of her pink nipples in.

“Ooh, Master,” moaned Chasity.

Jessica slipped down and I felt her fish my cock out of my pants and I moaned about Chasity’s nipple as Jessica sucked my cock into her delightful mouth. Her head bobbed up and down, and I ran my fingers through her silky hair. I found Chasity’s waxed cunt with my fingers and slipped them up inside her wet hole while my thumb rubbed her clit.

“On your back, slut,” I barked at Chasity.

“Yes sir,” Chasity moaned and lay back on the floor, stretching her legs out. She looked so sexy in her thigh-high black boots and short, blue skirt. I could see her cunt peaking out between her sleek thighs.

I pulled my cock out of Jessica’s mouth. “Sit on her face.”

“Oh yes, Jessica,” Chasity moaned. “Let me eat that sweet pussy.”

Jessica straddled Chasity, lowering her cunt down and moaning as Chasity’s tongue licked up into her twat. I knelt before Chasity, grabbed her legs, lifting her ass up. I lined my cock at her wet, pink hole and thrust my cock into her wet depths. She was tight and felt velvety smooth on my cock. I stared into Jessica’s brown eyes as she rubbed her pussy on Chasity’s eager mouth, her caramel breasts heaving in pleasure. I bent over and captured one of Jessica’s dark nipples as I thrust into Chasity’s tight cunt.

“Umm, that feels so nice, Master,” Jessica moaned as I nibbled on her hard nipple.

The front door banged open. “Master!” an excited Korina called. “Where are you, Master!”

Jessica moaned in disappointment as I released her nipple. I was about to call out to Korina when the excited slut practically skip into the room, trailed by a smiling Willow. Korina had a doll’s face, sparkling blue eyes and black hair. Her arm was out of the sling since yesterday, although it still hurt some for her, but the gunshot was almost all healed and her physical therapy was going well. Only a puckered, red scar marred her otherwise flawless skin.

Willow had a happy grin on her cinnamon face. She was our doctor, running our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment. The new medical office was being renovated thanks to Julius Prescott’s generous $13.5 million donation to our charity over the weekend. It was half the money we paid him for his plane. With the Charity, we could stop robbing banks and have a more legitimate means of getting money. Or, at least, one that wasn’t so blatantly illegal.

“Master,” Korina squealed, kneeling down next to me as I thrust into Chasity’s cunt and threw her arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

“What’re you so excited about?” I asked, curious.

“I’m pregnant, Master!” she shouted happily and threw her arms around my neck. “We made a baby!”

I was speechless. I stopped thrusting in Chasity’s cunt. I glanced at Willow and she nodded. “It’s not a Lilith baby or anything,” she answered. Karen was lying unconscious in the hospital with a baby Lilith planted in her belly. The baby was growing seven times as fast as a normal infant. “I put her date of conception at June ninth, sixteen days ago,” Willow continued.

“The hotel in Seattle,” Korina giggled. “Or the night before during the orgy.”

I smiled. The night I proposed to Mary. We had a wild orgy at the Sky City Restaurant. Chantelle and Lana were with us that night. That was the last time we saw them, I realized with a pang. We had six of the pretty servers attend us as our fuck-waitress. And we fucked them good and hard. We ended up keeping Xiu, Fiona, and Korina as our sex slaves.

“I’m going to be a dad?” I gaped, the news finally sinking in. And not like my dad. No drunk father that hits his kids and their mother. I stroked Korina’s face and kissed her. “I love you, Korina. Not as much as I love Mary, but I love you.”

A tear was trickling down Korina’s face. “I love you, too, Master.”

“…that was so hot, Antsy,” Missy said as the front door opened. It sounded like Mary and our sisters were back.

I turned to see Mary, Missy and Antsy stride into the living room. “I see you’re as horny as ever, big bro,” Antsy said, rolling her eyes.

Missy rolled her eyes too. “You’re almost as bad as Damien and our math teacher.” Damien was Missy’s boyfriend and the math teacher was Damien’s sex slave, Mrs. Corra.

I pulled out of Chasity and stood up, putting an arm around Korina and then hugging Mary to me. “We have some news,” I told her.

Mary glanced at Korina and then her eyes widened. “You’re pregnant!” Mary gasped.

“How did you…” I trailed off.

“Woman’s intuition,” Mary said, mysterious.

“I texted her,” Willow answered and Mary shot her a look that promised Willow was in store for a spanking.

Mary stroked Korina’s face. “I’m so happy for you, Korina.”

Korina seemed relieved. “I thought you might be mad, Mistress.”

“Geez, bro, you firing silver bullets out of the cock?” Antsy asked. “You knocked her up on the first go.” Apparently, I was the last to find out. But I didn’t care. I was going to be a dad.

“Well, let’s hope I didn’t fire one into your little pussy,” I joked.

Antsy laughed, then glared mockingly at me. “You better not have. I’ll be very mad if you knocked me up, Mark!”

Mary smiled. “I’m just jealous you get to have Mark’s child before me.” Mary took Korina’s hand. “Mark, you might want to finish Chasity off, she looks so eager to have your dick back in her. I’ll take care of our little expectant mother here.”

I knelt back down and slid my cock back into Chasity’s cunt as Mary spread Korina’s thighs. “Hmm, a pregnant pussy,” she murmured. “I can’t wait till your belly starts to swell. I bet you’ll look so beautiful, Korina.”

“Oh, thank you, Mistress,” Korina smiled and then moaned as Mary took a swipe through her cunt.

Willow knelt behind Mary and the Native America slut lifted Mary’s skirt and started rubbing her cunt. “Don’t think you can finger me to get out of your punishment,” Mary warned.

“I know, Mistress,” Willow answered. “I just thought your little cunny needed some attention.”

“It does,” Mary moaned. “Umm, tease my clit. Ohh, yeah. Just like that.”

Mary dove back into Korina’s pussy, lapping at the black-haired sluts cunt as Korina writhed on Mary’s tongue. Willow slipped her finger up inside Mary and then bent down and started licking at Mary’s pussy, shoving her tongue deep inside Mary’s tight pussy. I kept fucking Chasity and she kept eating Jessica’s cunt. Jessica’s eyes were squeezed shut and she pinched her nipples.

“Oh fuck, Chasity!” she gasped. “Oh fuck, right there you nasty slut, keep licking me there!”

Chasity drank Jessica’s cunt juices as the bi-racial slut came on Chasity’s sweet mouth. Jessica slid off Chasity, smiling happily and I bent over and captured Chasity’s mouth in a kiss tasting Jessica’s sweet, sour flavor on her Chasity’s lips as I fucked her harder and harder. Chasity bucked beneath me, her cunt squeezing on my cock as she came hard, sucking on my lips. I thrust into her again, and again. My balls tightening and then that sweet explosion as my cum shot into her, filling her slutty pussy.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Chasity gushed. “Hmm, that was a great cum.”

I pulled out of her, leaving a creamy mess. Antsy and Missy were making out on a chair. Missy sat in Antsy’s lap and my little sister finger Mary’s little sister. From the doorway I saw Fiona and Xiu watching us. Fiona had her arms wrapped around Xiu, her fingers rapidly fucking in and out of the busty, Asian slut’s cunt.

Korina was squirming on the couch, clutching Mary’s face to her cunt. “I’m cumming! Oh yes! Mmhh, Mistress you sure know how to make me happy! Yes, yes! Thank you, thank you!”

I sat on the couch next to Korina and kissed her on the mouth. Mary smiled up at me and crawled on up, straddling my waist. “Willow’s got me nice a primed for you,” she whispered, hotly. “Ready to give your filly a good ride.” My cock was rising beneath her, poking at her cunt. “Mmhh, I’ll take that as a yes.”

As Mary slid my cock into her tight sheathe, I kissed her, tasting Korina’s sweet musk. I moaned softly as Mary sank all the way down on my cock. I put an arm around Korina and pulled her against me as my fiancee rode my cock. I could hear the sweet sounds of women making love all about me. Chasity gasping as Jessica began to clean her dirty cunt with her tongue. Missy’s moaning as Antsy slipped to the floor and gave her pussy a good licking. Xiu was panting as Fiona fingered her to an orgasm with one hand, and pulled hard on her pierced nipples with the other.

Mary kissed and nuzzled at my neck, and then whispered, “My period comes on Friday. When it’s over, I’m going off the pill. It’s not fair you knocked up one of the sluts before me.”

“Well, we’ll have plenty of babysitters,” I joked and Mary threw back her head and laughed and then rode me hard until we were both gasping in pleasure.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday morning dawned beautifully. The media was gathered outside, as usual. Well, really the paparazzi at this point. We jogged by with our jogging sluts getting our pictures taken. A few of the more attractive female reporters, including Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox, were joining us, now. People would be waiting for us as we jogged by. Some protesting our nudity and others encouraging us, holding signs to show their support. Any attractive woman could join us and jog naked it they wanted to.

When we got back, Mary and I gave two news interviews via satellite with some local news, Q13 and KING 5. It was in interesting experience with the hot lamps in our faces and this thick, almost pancake makeup shoved on our faces so we looked “normal” on the camera. We promoted our charity and Mary let some subtle hints drop about me running for that empty State Representative seat.

“Why don’t you run?” I asked Mary between interviews, half-joking and half-serious. I wasn’t sure I wanted to get into politics.

“You’re the better liar, Mark,” Mary said with a grin. “Plus, then I get to be the power behind the throne, so to speak.”

“And, how are you going to control me?”

The smile on Mary’s face turned mischievous and she reached out and grabbed my cock. “With the joystick between your legs.”

I laughed and kissed my sweet Mary, and then the next interview started up.

Finally, we got to eat some breakfast and Mary and I settled down on the couch and watched this Once Upon a Time on Netflix. And to my surprise, it was good. Somehow it skirted this fine line between corny and schmaltzy. The show had heart and I found myself getting into the show. Once Upon a Time reminded me, weirdly, of the first season of Lost.

The fifth episode ended and Mary stood up, stretching, and then walked upstairs. I frowned, and I almost asked her what she was up to when the next episode started. I paused it, glancing upstairs and wondered what was taking so long. I was excited to start the next episode. After a few minutes she came downstairs dressed in a simple, flowery sundress with thigh-high boots that came just to the hem of her skirt, leaving only an inch of pale thigh was exposed.

“Well, I got to get going, hun,” she said and kissed me. She was wearing a flowery perfume that she must have just put on.

“Where to?” I asked. “I’m bored, maybe I’ll come along.”

She gave me a confused look. “I told you I was seeing Alice today, right?”

Alice. The name left a bad taste in my mouth. I’d met her once, the day we bought all the houses on the street, and we did not hit it off. It was clear as day that the woman was in love with Mary and jealous of me. I looked Mary up and down, frowning. She put on lipstick, too. She was dressed up to go see her lover and that made the bad taste in my mouth worst.

“I thought we could spend the day together,” I told her.

“Sorry,” Mary shrugged. “Alice has been bugging me all week to get together. There was nothing going on today, so I told her we could get together.”

“Well, cancel and spend the day with me,” I said, putting on my most winning smiling.

Mary kissed me. “I’ll only be a few hours.”

“In that motel room?”

“Yeah,” Mary frowned. “What’s wrong, Mark.”

“Oh, nothing, my fiancee’s just all dolled up to go see her lover,” I said.

“She’s just my friend, Mark.” There was a tightness in her voice.

“You don’t spend hours in a motel room with someone who is ‘just a friend,’ Mary.”

She drew in a deep breath, her face reddening. “What I do with my friends is none of your business, Mark.”

“Well, I don’t want you to go.”

“I’m not your slave, Mark!” she yelled. “You made that choice and there’s no going back!”

“Fuck, that was a mistake!” I shouted back. “Why can’t you just drop it!”

She laughed, an angry, mocking laugh. “I would if you’d stop trying to treat me like one of your whores! I can go when I want and do what I want, Mark!”

“And I’m just supposed to be happy when you I see you all dolled up and off to see your lover?”

“I don’t care about all the whores you fuck, Mark!” she shrieked back.

“I don’t love those whores, Mary,” I screamed at her.

“How many times do I have to say I don’t love her, Mark?”

“Maybe you should tell that to Alice!” I angrily pointed out.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she demanded.

“It’s as plain as day that she loves you, Mary. Open up your fucking eyes!”

Her nose flared and she tossed her mane of auburn hair. “Goodbye, Mark,” she hissed. “Hopefully you want be such a dick when I get home.” She slammed the door hard as she left the house

“God dammit,” I muttered to myself.

The moment she was out the door, I regretted the entire fight. I knew Mary loved me. I knew I shouldn’t be jealous of Alice. But that memory of Alice glaring at me while I hugged Mary that day still galled me. Alice had been so possessive of Mary. Of my Mary. I just wanted to track Alice down and set her straight, but that would just make Mary even angrier at me. Mary didn’t want her friend controlled, and I promised not to use my powers on her.

Fuck, I should go apologize to Mary. I stepped out of the house to just see her race off up the street in her red Eos convertible, her auburn hair blowing behind her in the breeze. I had seen her drive off angrily like that once before, at Spinnasse in Seattle when I called her ugly. That had been the spell talking, not my real feelings.

This time it was all me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I couldn’t believe Mark. I wanted to claw his eyes out for being such a pigheaded fool. How could he be jealous of Alice. She was just a friend. Sure, we had sex. But I was fucking my entire family now, and Mark’s family as well. Sex had just become a way of showing any sort of affection for me. And it was Mark’s own, horny fault I was this way.

I was furious the entire drive out to Parkland and the Blue Spruce Motel. Alice was already at the motel, in Room 15 according to her text. I parked my car and knocked on the door. Alice answered in a black teddy trimmed in red lace. The material was transparent and I could see her nipples through the lace of the bodice, pink against the black fabric.

“Hello,” Alice purred and I was on her, pushing her back onto the bed.

She had on a pair of flimsy, black panties and I just ripped them off. Her cunt was shaved and I dove into the tangy, sweet pussy, lapping angrily with my tongue, taking all my frustrations with Mark out on her delicious pussy. I took two fingers and jabbed them up her cunt as my tongue flicked at her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Alice moaned. “Oh, yes, Mary! Fuck, eat my cunt! Oh, fuck! Oh, sweet Jesus fuck!”

I assaulted her pussy, letting my anger with Mark vanish into her steamy cunt. This is what friends were for, helping each other deal with their problems. And right now I needed to deal with the anger I felt at Mark. Feeling Alice’s fingers in my hair, her sleek thighs on my cheek, and her juicy cunt on my lips, I was starting to feel better.

Mark was only jealous because he loved me. He just wanted to spend a quiet day with me. Maybe I could have just seen Alice another day. And maybe if he hadn’t been such a dick about it, I very well might have. I was sucking at her clit, my fingers furiously fucking in and out of her cunt, bringing Alice closer and closer to her orgasm.

“Oh yes! Oh God fucking yes!” she panted as she writhed on the bed. “Oh fuck, that’s so amazing! Keep doing that, oh my sweet Mary!” She began to spasm, writhing on the bed, a flood of fresh juices found my lips. “Oh, my sweet Mary! How I love you!”

What was did she just say? That she loved me. Could Mark be right? No, that couldn’t be it. I was just giving her some great head. It was only the heat of the moment talking. I crawled up the bed and gave her a kiss on the lips, letting Alice taste her delicious pussy.

“Wow,” she panted. “What’s gotten into you.”

“Nothing,” I sighed, nuzzling her neck.

“Tell me, I can see somethings bothering you.”

“Just Mark,” I said in irritation. “We had a fight.”

“Oh,” she said, a hint of something in her voice. Hope? “What did you fight about?”

“About you,” I confessed. “Mark suddenly got real jealous and possessive. He told me not to come see you.”

Alice reached over and touched my face. “Maybe it was a mistake that you got back together with him. I mean, he did dump you for that other chick. And said those mean things about you.”

“That’s not what happened,” I sighed. If I explained what happened, I would have to tell Alice about all of it. And I didn’t want to. With Alice, I could almost pretend like I was a normal person. “It’s not a mistake. We love each other.”

“Then why’s he telling you what to do?” Alice asked. “Why is he trying to control you. That doesn’t sound like love.”

“It was just a stupid fight, Alice,” I protested. “He just wanted to spend the day with me and was disappointed that I made plans. And he’s a little jealous of you. He thinks you’re in love with me.” I laughed. “Silly, right. I tried to tell him we were just friends.”

Alice bit her lip, but didn’t laugh.

“Right, we’re just friends, Alice?”

Alice suddenly kissed me. “Oh, Mary. I’ve loved you ever since I saw you naked that day when you were thirteen.” She kissed me again, I was too stunned to resist. “I’m leaving Dean. It’s over between us.” She clasped my hand. What was going on here? “Mary, I love you so much. More than Mark could possibly love you. I wouldn’t need any other woman but you. Or a man. We can be together and be happy. I would never make you cry and cheat on you, like Mark.” The way she said his name, so full of contempt and hatred.

“But…” I tried to think, to wrap my brain about what was going on.

“I’m tired of meeting in motel rooms,” Alice pressed on. “I want the world to know about us.”

“But I don’t love you, Alice,” I finally got out. “I mean, I had a lot of fun with you.”

“Fun?” Alice had an icy tone to her words and she let go of my hands. “That’s all this was. Just fun. What about the connection, the intimacy. I thought we meant something to each other.”

“That came out wrong,” I apologized, struggling to find the right words to calm Alice down. “We have something. We’re friends, we help each other out. We make each other feel better.”

“Well I want more, Mary,” she said, grasping my hand. “I need you, Mary. I can’t share you with him.” She made “him” sound like a dirty word. “To think about him on you, inside you. I thought I finally had you last week and yet you stayed with him. He’s wrong for you, Mary, can’t you see that.”

“And you’re right for me?” I demanded, suddenly angry at Alice for putting me in this situation. “Christ, Alice. We just meet in a motel a few times a week to fuck and you want me to run off with you. You want me to give up the person I love most in the world for someone I just fuck?”

There was hurt in Alice’s eyes. “Please, Mary. You have to see what a bastard he is. How can you love a man like that?”

I frowned, she wasn’t wrong. “That doesn’t change how I feel, Alice. I love him.”

“Then go!” she shrieked. “Go back to him and be his whore! Go and let him drag you down into his filth! I won’t be there to catch you when he casts you aside for whatever cunt gets his dick hard for next week.”

I couldn’t believe this was happening a second time one day as I stormed off. I slammed the door of my Eos and squealed the tires as I tore off out of the parking lot. This was supposed to be a quiet, relaxing Wednesday. Not the frustrating and confusing mess that it had become. Behind me, the bodyguards were racing to catch up, their sirens blaring as I floored it down Pacific Avenue.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The door slammed, the culmination of the argument happening in Room 15. I moved to the door, the maid’s keys clutched in my sweaty hand. The maid, herself, was gagged and handcuffed in the back of the motel room, being babysat by Duncan and Irene, two of the SWAT officers under my control. King and Dennis, the other two, waited in the SWAT van around the corner.

Last night, my Sisters and I took control of the remaining eight SWAT officers, giving us four each.. Isabella and Agnes were waiting near Mark Glassner’s house with their men. There was only one thing left to do. I took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping out into the sunny, June day. I was dressed in the maid’s clothing, a gray smock with a white apron, the type of uniform you will see a maid wear at any motel, and I walked over to room 15.

A deep breath to calm my roiling stomach, and then I slipped the maid’s keys into the lock. “Housekeeping,” I announced, slipping into the room.

On the bed was a woman in a black teddy who was quickly pulling her covers across her lap. I saw a momentary glimpse of a shaved pussy between her thighs. She had beautiful, black hair that framed what would have been a pretty face. Now it was puffy mess from crying, black mascara leaving unsightly streaks down her cheeks and her hazel eyes were bloodshot.

“What!” the woman gasped. “Don’t you knock.”

“Sorry,” I lied. “Oh, sweetie, what’s wrong,” I told her sitting on the bed next to her. I was using my motherly voice and memories of comforting my own daughters floated up in my mind.

“Nothing,” she said, wiping at her tears. “Just, just leave.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her. “What’s your name, sweetie.”

“Alice,” she answered.

I grabbed her hand. I needed to perform the Qannow spell on her. I scooted closer. “You can tell me,” I told her, putting on the friendliest, most motherly smile.

“I…I…my girlfriend left me,” she sobbed and I hugged her to my chest. Her tears wetted the front of my smock as I held her.

“Oh how terrible,” I said, rocking the girl. “Why did she leave such a beautiful girl like you?”

She sniffed. “Her fiancee,” Alice bitterly said. “She just wanted to fool around with me.” She sniffed. “It was just fun, Mary said.” More sobs wracked her body. “I thought we had something!”

“I bet you would do anything to be with her?” I asked, my heart hammering.

“I love her,” she moaned. “I love her so much! I would do anything to have my Mary back!”

“Qannow,” I whispered and she stiffened in my arm as the spell took effect.

“I…I have to go,” Alice suddenly said, wiping at her tears. “I needed to get something from home. And then Mary and I can be together.”

I sighed in relief, slipping out of the room as Alice got dressed. My stomach was roiling with nerves. I couldn’t wait for this to be done. No mission had ever stressed me out so much as this one. Ramiel told me the plan should be almost guaranteed to succeed. Alice, under the Qannow spell would stop the Warlocks and I would not have to unleash the SWAT officers.

I collected the two from the motel room, dressed in their black fatigues and body armor, their MP5 sub-machine gun’s dangling from straps across their torsos. They had black ski masks and black helmets and looked positively terrifying. Both were big, even the woman, Irene, and the body armor and gear just made them seem bulkier.

God, people will die if I unleash them. I didn’t want that blood on my hands. We reached the van and King tossed me a spare flak jacket. It was heavy and tight on my chest, as I velcroed the straps, pressing against my breasts. The helmet on my head felt even heavier than the body armor as I strapped it tightly under my chin.

“Let’s go,” I ordered and Dennis started the van. It would all be over soon.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I picked up the phone a dozen times to call Mary and apologize for the fight. And set it right back down. I didn’t want her to get more mad with me for interrupting them. It still left a bitter taste in my mouth, but Mary was right. I had the opportunity to keep her as my slave and I choose to give her back her freedom. And that meant she could do things I didn’t want her too. I just had to trust her.

“Master,” Jessica said, walking up. “Debra Horne-Dannell from Q13 Fox is doing a story on you. She wants to get some B-roll of the house.”

I frowned at Jessica, “What?”

“They want to film the outside of the house for the story,” Jessica answered. “It’s very common to collect B-Roll. And the story will be a good piece.”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, dismissively. I really could care less about a story.

“Then, I’ll let the guards at the entrance know,” Jessica said with a smile.

I grunted and started staring at my phone again. I was considering sending a text message to Mary. I know, not the most personal way to apologize. But, I just wanted to let Mary know I was sorry. Plus, a text was less likely to interrupt her and Alice.

The door opened and I looked hopefully at the small hallway that led to the front door. Mary slumped into the living room looking miserable. It hadn’t been that long since she left. I mean, it felt almost like an eternity to me, but really it was only an hour. Clearly her…whatever with Alice didn’t go well. I stood up, swallowing and for a moment as we stared at each other, awkwardly.

“Mare, I’m sorry,” I finally said. “I was…I can’t tell you what to do. That’s wrong. I’m sorry.”

She sighed and hugged me, her flowery perfume smelled intoxicating to my nose. “It’s fine,” Mary sighed.

“It’s not fine,” I said, staring into her green eyes. “I love you and I have to trust you. I believe you when you say don’t love Alice. I’m sorry for getting jealous.”

Mary laughed bitterly. “You weren’t the only one.”

“What?” I asked. “Who are you jealous of?”

“No, Alice,” Mary sighed and sat down on the couch, patting the spot next to her. I sat down and she cuddled up to me. “Alice confessed her love to me, today. She told me I had to choose. You or her.”

I wanted to say I was right, but I sense that was the wrong thing to say. Still, I was right, I thought happily. Instead, I said, “What happened?”

“We fought,” Mary said. “She wasn’t happy that I choose you. I guess I need a new maid-of-honor.”

“I’m sure you guys can work it out,” I said, carefully, trying to hide how pleased I was at the news.

“She asked me to leave you and run away with her, how do you work that out?” Mary asked me. “How can we go back to being friends when I had to reject her love?”

“Time,” I told her. “Alice just needs some distance to sort out her feelings out.”

“I guess,” Mary sadly sighed and snuggled up to me. “Just hold me, okay. And never leave me.”

“I won’t, Mare,” I told her. “We’ll be together forever. You wished it.”

“I sold my soul for it.” Her voice was a soft whisper.

“Do you regret it?”

“Not you.” She paused. “But, look what it’s brought us. We have to go around with guards and our families are in danger.”

“So what should we do? Go find the nun and say, ‘Hey, exorcise us?’ Is that what you want?” Mary didn’t answer, just bit her lip. “I would give it all up for you, Mare, if you really want to give it up.” I kissed her beautiful lips. “You are all I need.”

“But we’d go to prison,” Mary sighed, bitterly. “And…I’m not sure I could give it up. The power is too intoxicating. To control someone.” A shudder ran through her body. “How could I ever give that up. How could you?”

“Because I love you, Mare.”

She smiled and kissed me. Her kiss was sweet and I felt her tongue press on my lips and I relaxed my mouth and let her in. We kissed and kissed, drinking in each other. Time didn’t matter, nothing mattered by my sweet Mary and how her lips felt on mine. I slid my hand up her dress and found her breast and gently caressed her through the fabric.

I wanted to take my time with Mare. Make her feel loved. Her hands gripped my face, tracing my jawline and then running through my hair. I pushed the left strap of her dress to the side and slipped my hand into her bodice and found her perky breast and hard nipple. I traced her aerola, then gently pinched her nipple through her hand.

A throat cleared. “I’m sorry, mam,” one of our bodyguards said, interrupting us. She was 63, one of the twenty-four new recruits from Monday. “There’s an Alice Perry demanding to see you. She was stopped at the entrance.”

Mary sighed. “Send her up. I’ll talk to her.” Mary stood up and and followed 63 outside.

I walked up to the window and watched as Alice pulled up in her cream colored Jetta and got out. I couldn’t hear what they were saying but it didn’t sound friendly. Alice looked almost crazed, her black hair whipping about as she pointed and yelled. The woman just didn’t seem to understand that Mary loved me. Maybe she just needed to see us together.

I pulled on my shoes and walked outside. It was a warm day. The bodyguards were starting to gather from the houses they used as barracks along the street, watching the argument. There was Debra from Q13 Fox filming the argument. Well, I’d have to remember to order her leave this part out of her story. I walked across the lawn to the cul-de-sac. The closer I got the more crazy Alice looked. Her face was twisted ugly with jealousy. She threw her arms about, pointing wildly as she ranted.

“Mark is wrong for you!” Alice screamed. Christ there was spittle flying from her lips.

“You have to leave, Alice,” Mary pleaded. Her orders didn’t work on Alice, I realized. A faint silver outline surrounded Alice, the aura of a normal person. Mary must have told Alice to ignore her commands. Well, I could make her leave, if it came to that. Better to break my promised to Mary then to have the bodyguards force her to leave. Alice might get hurt if she resisted too much.

“Alice,” I said, walking up beside Mary. Alice’s eyes found mine and I saw hatred burning inside them, as her hands were reaching into her purse. “You have to understand…”

“Gun!” 63 shouted from behind me.

My words choked off. It felt like a gorilla was sitting on my chest, crushing me lungs. I could not breath, the weight was too heavy. Blue smoke curled from he barrel of the small gun in Alice’s hand. When did Alice draw the gun? Everything was happening so slowly. Pain was blossoming in my chest as the gun barked over and over again. I was falling backward, it seemed to take an eternity.

As I fell back I could see Mary staring in stunned horror and 63 drawing her own weapon. Alice had a triumphant smile on her face when her body jerked back as the first bullet struck her, the gun falling from her hand. A wisp of blue smoke trailed lazily out of the gun barrel as it fell. I landed on the soft grass.

I could feel every blade of soft grass itching my body, the fresh scent of cut grass filled my nostril. I was staring up at the blue sky. It was so beautiful, I realized, no white clouds marred the deep blue vista. And then the world began to grow black, starting on the edges, the shadows bleeding towards the center of my vision.

Mary’s face appeared above me. She was yelling something, pleading. Her hands were pressing at my chest. She was so beautiful. The most beautiful thing in the world. I tried to tell her that, but only blood escaped my lips. Everything was growing darker the world shrinking until there was only Mary’s perfect face. Her green eyes filled with fear, tears rolling down her freckled cheeks, her auburn hair forming a curtain about her face. I reached up to stroke her face but my arm refused to move.

She was so beautiful.

And then I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 29.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Book

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 27: The Book

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Orgy, Magic, Incest, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Pussy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 26.



The fire crackled in the clearing, fiery sparks rising up into the air like tiny souls. Tonight was Thursday, the Twentieth of June. The Summer Solstice. The coven assembled around the bonfire, all ten women stripped naked, their bodies painted orange and red by the firelight. Ready to worship their Goddesses.

After Lilith freed us from Mark Glassner’s control and we pledged our souls to her, Chantelle and I had been searching for worshipers. Our Goddess, Lilith, commanded us to find her followers and Babylon’s coven was the first.

We met Babylon, the coven’s leader, earlier this week. A single mother and civil engineer for the City of Seattle, who found Wicca after her abusive husband beat her nearly to death. At the shelter, a kind woman named Helena introduced her to the worship of nature and the Divine Goddess. When Helena passed two years ago, Babylon took over the coven and drove out the few men in the coven and any women that objected.

Just what Lilith was looking for. No man was worthy of worshiping Lilith. Most of the coven were gay, I could see their hungry looks as they gazed upon the naked flesh of my wife, Chantelle and myself. And the rest were certainly bi or bi-curious. The coven ranged from the young Crystal, Babylon’s seventeen year-old daughter, to Babylon herself in her early forties.

We convinced Babylon to let us demonstrate our Goddesses power for her group and ask them to pay homage to Lilith. Babylon knew her mythology and seemed to love everything about Lilith. “The first feminist,” Babylon would say. “She wanted to be equal with her husband and he kicked her out and found another wife who would submit to his brutish whims. This is what’s wrong with mainstream, patriarch dominated religion.” A wild look appeared in Babylon’s eyes as she went into a longwinded rant on the evils of male dominated religion.

I could feel the doubt radiating out from the group about our claims of performing magic, particularly from Starlight. She was a green-haired girl with her small, budding breasts and nipples pierced with gold barbells tipped with emeralds and an innocent, pixyish look liked the sweetest, kindest girl you could meet. But I could hear her whisper japes to the other coven members, and the mocking, smug looks she gave us. I liked my women skinny and lithe, like my beautiful Chantelle, and I wouldn’t mind putting her smug mouth to work on my cunt.

“Sisters, we gather on the night of the summer solstice to give thanks to Goddesses in all things,” intoned Babylon, a little pompously I thought. Babylon led the coven through their prayers and incantations for an hour, and it took all my patients to stand with them. I was never one for church. I guess I better learn to like it. Chantelle and I were Lilith’s High Priestesses.

Finally, Babylon and her coven finished their worship, and turned to face us, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana have come before us, High Priestesses of the Goddess Lilith.” Starlight snorted and a few titters echoed through the group. “Now Sisters, please be respectful of those whom claim to speak for a Goddess as illustrious as Lilith. As I was saying before I was interrupted,” she glared at Starlight who remained nonplussed, a mocking smile on her lips, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana wish to demonstrate their Goddess’s power and entreat us to pay homage to Lilith.”

Chantelle strode forward, her black hair rustled in the breeze as she stepped before the group, naked and proud, totally unfazed by all the strange women’s gazes on her lithe, dancer’s body. All those years swinging on stripper pole at Deja Vu were finally paying off. That’s how I met my wife. We both stripped at Deja Vu in Lakewood and fell in love. Chantelle had been dancing on stage when our eyes met and it was electricity. I just had to have her. Before Chantelle, I was a straight girl that liked to fool around with women, sometimes. I walked up behind my wife, pressing my round breasts into my wife’s back, my hands rubbing along her flat stomach, reaching down to her shaved cunt.

“Are you demonstrating your powers or just feeling up your girlfriend’s snatch?” Starlight laughed derisively.

I wanted to run down and claw the bitches eyes out. I had been known to claw at a bitch back at Deja Vu from time to time. I drew in a deep breath and told myself, Svitlana Paquet-Holub you are here to serve Lilith, not wrestle with a mouthy bitch. Chantelle’s hand touched mind, a gentle caress. She sensed my anger at Starlight and wanted me to relax. I kissed her neck in thanks.

“The Great Goddess, Lilith, I beseech thee,” I intoned, repeating the phrases I carefully memorized. None of it was necessary, but Lilith taught us that power required its trappings. Lilith was watching us from the Shadows, the topmost layer of the Abyss, waiting for the moment to reveal herself. “Show your blessing upon your unworthy servant, Chantelle.” My fingers had found Chantelle’s hard, little clit, rolling it between my fingers. I could feel it begin to grow, swelling in my hand.

A gasp sounded from the youngest member of the coven, Crystal. “Something’s growing from her pussy!”

A murmur went through the coven as Chantelle’s clit grew. Lengthening and widening until her clit blossomed into a seven inch cock, complete with the an angry red, mushroom tip and the slit for the urethra. All eyes were upon Chantelle’s crotch. A week ago, Lilith gave each of us a gift in exchange for our worship: for Chantelle, Lilith gave her a clit that could transform into a cock, and for my worship, Lilith granted Chantelle and I eternal youth and beauty.

I enjoyed feeling Chantelle’s cock in my hands. I loved a cock inside me. No dildo or vibrator could ever take the place of a real cock. My appetite had led me to be unfaithful to Chantelle in the past and I knew how much it hurt her every time she saw me with a man. And now, I would never need a man again, my beautiful Chantelle could satisfy that desire.

“Oh, Great Goddess, I thank you for this gift,” I intoned, trying to capture the same pompous tone that Babylon used. “Thank you providing your Daughter with the Seed of Life. No longer must we rely on the brutish embrace of a man to quicken new life. No longer must we be slaves to Man’s brutal appetites.”

I was stroking her cock, my hand gripping her throbbing shaft as my fist pumped up and down on the hard shaft. Every time the sensitive head of her cock rubbed against my palm, a shudder went through my wife’s body. Every eye in the clearing were glued to wife’s cock. The women all grew wet with desire, their nipples hardening and their eyes shiny with lust. I could smell their arousal in the air, mixed with the fragrant cedar burning on the bonfire. I pumped harder, kissing my wife’s neck. An expectant hush fell over the group as they waited for Chantelle’s cock to spew its seed.

I could feel Chantelle tensing in my arm, her breath quickening. She was getting closer to cumming, the sperm was building up in her ovaries. I stroked faster and faster, her pre-cum lubing my palm. My wrist was growing sore, but I kept stroking, and started to intone, “Lilith the Great Goddess! Lilith of the Black Moon! Lilith of the Empty Womb! Appear! Appear before your unworthy Daughters!”

Chantelle gasped and moaned as her body shuddered in my embrace. I could feel the first jet of white cum as it ran through her urethra and shot out of her dick arcing up and into the fire. A second squirt and a third followed, a collective moan went through the group and then the glorious Presence flowed through our bodies like a tidal wave as Lilith appeared, standing atop the fire. The flames of the bonfire lapped harmlessly at her feet.

“Oh my Daughters!” Lilith pronounced, her silvery hair reflecting orange in the firelight, her violet eyes glowing inhumanly. Her large breasts, so perky that they seemed to defy gravity, jiggled and swayed as she slowly turned atop the flames, gazing at each of the coven members. Jutting proudly from her crotch was a penis larger than Chantelle, rising out of the forest of silver fur. And beneath her cock was the opening of her womanhood, glistening with her desire.

The Coven fell upon each other in an orgy of female flesh as Chantelle and I watched. None had ever felt the lust of Lilith’s Presence upon them and were overwhelmed by its intensity. Babylon turned to her daughter, Crystal, and kissed her, neither caring that they were mother and daughter, all that mattered was the lust burning in their bodies.

Mother and daughter were so similar in appearance, both blonde and tall. The only difference was age. Babylon was Crystal’s beauty ripened with maturity, her breasts swollen with motherhood. Crystal bent down and engulfed her mother’s nipple, nursing once more as her mother’s hands roamed her body, finding her daughter’s shaved, wet cunt and shoving fingers up inside her.

A redhead named Mona, short and curvy, knelt before Chantelle and sucked her cock into her mouth. My wife moaned in pleasure, reaching down and gripping Mona’s head and began fucking her cock into the woman’s mouth. A hand grabbed me and turned me around and there was Starlight, lust shining in her pixyish face.

All mockery and doubt was wiped from her face. I reached out, caught her green hair and pulled the young woman to me, kissing her passionately on the face. Her apple-sized breasts rubbed against my full tits, the cold emerald of her piercing digging into my soft flesh. Her mouth kissed me back eagerly, her tongue agile and quick as it explored my mouth.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and I pushed down and Starlight eagerly sank to her feet, kneeling before me. Her breath was hot on my shaved cunt and then her tongue was licking at my slit and I shuddered in pleasure. Her smug mouth felt just as amazing as I thought it would. I gripped her dyed-green hair and rubbed my cunt all over her agile and quick tongue, enjoying as she explored every fold and crevice of my cunt.

“Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned, cumming in Mona’s mouth. “Oh, fuck, drink that delicious, female-semen!”

“Oh my Goddess!” Mona moaned. “It taste just like real cum!”

I shuddered, cumming on Starlight’s mouth as Lilith voice purred through the air, “Of course it is real! I give you this promise, worship me and no longer will you have to be slaves to men and their lusts just to have children! My Daughters, when we control the world, there will be peace. When we control the world, there will only be caring and kindness. We will nurture each other, not tear each other down! Worship me, my Daughters!”

“My Goddess!” Starlight moaned fervently, my juices glistening on her face. “I am your humble servant!”

“My Goddess!” Crystal panted, looking up from her mother’s cunt, her lips sticky with her mother’s passion.

“I will follow, my Goddess!” Babylon moaned, her face sticky with her daughter’s cunt.

“I am yours, Lilith!” screamed Mona, white cum staining her lip.

More called out, pledging themselves to Lilith until the entire cover knelt before her. I glanced at my wife and saw the pleased smile on her face. Our Goddess trusted us to find her worshipers and we succeeded. I knelt down, pushing Starlight onto her back, spreading her slim thighs. Her cunt was shaved and glistening. I lowered my face and claimed my reward, as Starlight moaned, delighting in my tongue.

“Spread the word!” Lilith commanded, her voice echoing through the clearing. “In one month’s time, my vessel shall be born and I shall enter the world once more in the flesh, unchained from my prison. In one month, we women shall retake the world that was stolen from us by men. In one month time, each of you shall receive my Gift and my Blessing! Now worship me!”

“How?” Starlight moaned as she came on my face, flooding my lips with her tart honey.

“With your bodies!” Lilith pronounced. “Love each other and delight in each other’s flesh!”

I rose up from between Starlight’s thighs and saw Mona watching, cum staining her lips. I reached out and grabbed Mona, pulling her to me and kissing her soft lips. I tasted the salty flavor of my wife’s seed as we knelt together and laid upon the soft grass and Mona tasted Starlight’s honey on my lips. I was atop her, our bodies rubbing together. Her legs spread and my aching cunt rubbed against her aching cunt, our hard clits kissed and pleasure surged through our bodies as we worshiped our Goddess.

Next to me, Chantelle lay atop Starlight, fucking the green-haired girl’s cunt. Chantelle reached out her hand, grabbed mine and I could feel my wife’s love through the gentle caress of her fingers on my hand. Together, we would help Lilith make the world a far better place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I flickered about the clearing, watching my followers worship me with sex. I could feel the power of their lust in the air, an electric charge that helped tie me to the mortal world. Since that slattern, Mary, used her last boon, the only thing that tied me here was my vessel growing in Karen’s womb.

Without that tiny vessel, I would be once more chained to the abyss. But, thanks to Lucifer, I was summoned and broke the power of that Priestess. And only in the womb of a disgrace Priestess could my new body be grown. I smiled, remembering how easy it had been to get Mark to agree to let me fuck Karen.

I flickered, appearing across the clearing.

It was frustrating, this flickering manifestation. I am amazed I was able to hold my manifestation above the fire as long as I did. It took incredible concentration to keep it up. But, watching my worshipers orgy distracted me and now I was barely able to stay in the same spot for a minute. I just kept a mysterious smile on my face, and let these foolish mortals think I was doing it on purpose.

I stood before mother and daughter, watching them devour each other’s cunts, their tongue lapping through nearly identical pussies. Flicker. I was before Chantelle as she fucked Starlight her cock poking in and out of Starlight’s shaved cunt. Flicker. A blonde woman and an Asian woman were eating each other’s cunts. Flicker. Lana was spreading the legs of Mona, feasting on her bare cunt. Flicker.

But the flickering didn’t matter. In one month I would be reborn, and until then, each of these women would find others to worship me. Slowly, my power would grow and grow until I was once again worshiped by the masses. I gazed to the northwest, towards the city of Seattle. There I would build my new seat, amongst the seven hills of Seattle. Like at Babylon of old.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The shower was warm, washing away the sweat from the morning jog. The jogging sluts were disappointed that there was no club meeting tomorrow, but Mary and I were flying out to New York City for the weekend after my dad’s funeral today. Mary’s hands soaped my back, her touch easing the tension from my body. Our showers together after jogging were becoming my favorite part of the day. Just Mary and myself.

When we got home last night from recruiting the our pilots, the media was waiting for us. They had gotten word about the banks I robbed on Wednesday. Mary and I gave another interview, lying that we were innocent and Mary skillfully turned the interview back to our charity. Debra from Q13 Fox was back, her mouth hungry to suck my cock again. It was the best part of the interview.

Mary soapy hands reached down, massaging my ass, a throaty purr came from her lips. “Have I told you how great your butt’s looking, Mark?” Mary asked. “Hmm, it’s so firm and tight now.”

“Well, I’m glad all the jogging’s paying off,” I answered.

Mary laughed. “I know the real reason you go jogging, I’ve fucked all those sluts, too!”

I turned to face her. Mary’s heart-shaped face was dominated by her beautiful smile, cute dimples appearing on her freckled cheeks and her green eyes twinkled mischievously. “The sluts are just the bonus,” I protested, pulling Mary to me. Her wet breasts rubbed against my chest and I captured her lips in a kiss.

I slid my hands down and squeezed her plump ass. “Have I ever told you how great your butt looks.”

“Really?” Mary asked, turning around, wiggling her butt at me. “You don’t think I could stand to lose a few pounds off my ass.”

“No, Mare,” I said, staring at her beautiful ass. My cock was hardening, bumping into her. “I love your ass just the way it is.”

“Mmhh, I can feel that,” Mary purred, pushing her ass back into my cock, rubbing her ass against my cock.

I grabbed my cock, sliding the head through her crack, down between her legs to Mary’s wet, hungry pussy. My cock nudged the opening to her cunt and Mary moaned as I slid slowly inside my sweet filly. I loved being in Mary’s pussy, enjoyed the tight, wet grip of her silky walls. I slid all they way inside her, until her soft ass pillowed against my groin, wrapping my arms around her and just enjoyed being buried to the hilt inside her.

“Hmm, that’s nice,” Mary sighed as I kissed at her neck. Her pussy was twitching on my cock.

I started to slowly make love to her, enjoying the feel of her wet back against my chest as my shaft slowly thrust in and out of her in short strokes. My hands roamed the front of her body, sliding up her wet thighs, reaching her flat stomach, and then to her perky breasts. I would pinch her nipples then slide down and play with her pubic hair shaped into fiery heart.

Mary turned her head, her mouth open in pleasure and kissed my lips. I started to go faster, longer and harder thrusts. Mary was bracing her arms against the wall, now, pushing back against my thrusts. Mary’s tongue slipped into my mouth, playing with my tongue. My balls were tightening as Mary’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to cumming with every plunge into her velvety tunnel.

“You feel so amazing,” I moaned. “Are you close?”

“Oh, yes, Mark!” Mary gasped. “Uhm, I’m getting closer. Ohh, just keep sliding in and out of me, hun.”

I nibbled on her ear as I thrust harder into her, enjoying her gasps and moans as much as I enjoyed her tight pussy. I found her breasts with both my hands, squeezing her perky flesh, feeling her hard nubs. I pinched both of her nipples and Mary cooed in pleasure, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. The water splashing on my back was growing cooler and cooler as the hot water was running out, but I didn’t care. I was too close to cumming in my filly. I grit my teeth, wanting to last long enough for Mary to cum.

“Yes, yes!” moaned Mary. “Oh Mark, that’s it! Umm, yes, you’re driving me crazy! Oh, fuck!” Her cunt was contracting on my cock and I finally relaxed my balls and groaned as I spilled into her, three large blasts of cum to fill her cunt.

I wanted to cuddle with Mary but the water was splashing on my back was cold and I regretfully pulled out Mary’s cunt and reached behind me to turn off the shower faucet before I started chattering. Naked, we went down to breakfast to see what delicious meal Desiree had whipped up for us. They were delicious, spicy omelets that we all devoured with gusto.

Beneath the table, Desiree was eating the creampie I made in Mary’s cunt while teenage Violet was sucking my cock, bobbing her head up and down, her tongue swirling about my cock. Her hands reached down to cup my balls and quickly milked some cream to go with her breakfast. And she was nice enough to share it with nerdy April, the teenage girls were swapping the cum back and forth and it wasn’t long before they were sixty-nining on the floor.

Mary slipped upstairs to start getting ready for the funeral. “I have to put on my face,” she said with a smile. “And Mark, don’t play with the sluts too long, you have to get ready, too.”

She knew me too well as my cock hardened watching the two teenage sluts rolling on the floor as they eagerly sucked each other’s cunts. My cock was hard and I looked around the room. Allison was sitting on Desiree’s lap, the pair sharing a deep kiss. Allison’s engagement ring glinted on her hand as she made out with her fiancee.

Lillian was giving me sultry looks from across the table. All it took was my smile, and the slut knew just what to do. She got up and walked around the table and bent over, exposing her shaved cunt. I could smell the tart flavor of her arousal. I ran a finger through her swollen vulva and gathered her juices, licking her delicious flavor off my finger.

“Where should I fuck you, Lillian?” I asked, running my finger though her slit. “In your cunt?” I shoved my finger into her pussy, bringing a soft moan from her lips. “Or your ass?” I pulled my sticky finger out and shoved it up her ass.

“Oh, Master, I don’t care!” she moaned. “I only care that my slutty body makes you happy.”

“Good girl,” I answered, standing up and giving her ass a pat.

My cock was hard and I rubbed it against her puckered asshole and shoved it in. Lillian gasped in pain and smiled back at me. “Oh, fuck my slutty ass as hard as you want, Master!” she gasped. I drew back and shoved it in again. “Ohh, thank you, Master!”

I fucked her hard and fast, enjoying her tight ass. My balls were slapping against her taint. I pounded her harder and harder. She moaning in pain and pleasure, slamming her ass back into me as she pleaded with me to fuck her harder.

“Yes, Master!” she was gasping. “My slutty ass needs your cum! Please, Master, oh please fill me up with your lovely cum!”

“You’re going to get your wish, whore!” I moaned, drilling her ass harder and harder. I exploded inside her, creaming her slutty ass.

I pulled out of her and turned to see doll-faced Korina, her arm in a sling, and her big, blue eyes shining in lust. Wordlessly she knelt down behind Lillian and spread her asscheeks. Her tongue came out, licking at Lillian’s ass, gathering my cum that was leaking out. Korina sealed her mouth around Lillian’s anus and started sucking, desperate to get every drop of her Master’s cum like a good slut.

My cock was hard and dirty and I looked around the room, wondering who to fuck next. Desiree was sitting in a dining chair, her legs spread obscenely wide as Allison licked nosily at her cunt. Allison’s slim ass and tight slit was pointed right at me. Strawberry-blond Fiona and busty, petite Xiu were making out. April and Violet were scissoring, now, humping their cunts together as they played with their budding breasts.

I knelt behind Allison and shoved my cock into her sopping cunt. She didn’t even stop licking Desiree’s snatch out, just started wiggling her hips and moaning her pleasure. Her cunt was tight and hot, and I washed my dirty cock clean of Lillian’s ass inside Allison’s sweet twat. Desiree was gripping Allison’s bubble-gum pink dyed hair, rubbing the teenage sluts face into her cunt.

“Fuck her dirty cunt, mi Rey!” Desiree moaned in encouragement. “The little slut needs a dick up her snatch all the time! Ohh, mi Sirenita going to make me cum!”

I was pounding Allison’s cunt hard and watched as Desiree shook in the chair as her orgasm rolled through her, flooding her little fiancee’s mouth with her cum. Allison’s cunt was spasming on my cock, cumming with Desiree. I just kept right on fucking her, enjoying the pleasure of her cumming pussy gave my cock. And Allison kept right on licking Desiree, her pink tongue rooting around the Latina’s cunt, eager to taste every part of her.

“Oh you delicious whore,” Desiree moaned. “Oh, how I love mi Sirenita!”

I could feel my orgasm coming as Desiree bucked on Allison’s hungry lips a second time, her large breasts heaving as her body shook and she screamed wordlessly. My balls tightened and I slammed harder and harder into the teen’s cunt. “Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Fuck you have a tight, slutty cunt!” I shuddered as my cum poured into Allison’s hungry cunt.

Allison lifted her face from Desiree’s cunt and glanced back at me, her face shiny with Desiree’s passion. “Oh, thank you for cumming in my pussy!” she moaned happily.

I left Allison getting her cunt licked clean by Desiree and head upstairs. I found Mary standing before the bathroom sink applying her makeup. She was wearing a black, lacy bra that cupped her perky breasts, a black garter belt that held up a pair of black, thigh high stockings. Over the garter belt she wore a flimsy pair of black panties. Her panties could come off, but the stockings would stay on. Mary knew I liked a girl in stockings.

“I laid out your clothes, Mark,” she said, not looking at me as she carefully applied her mascara.

Mary was beautiful without makeup on, but she became just gorgeous with it. “You’re so beautiful, Mare.” She smiled, her lips shiny red.

I pulled on the clothes she left out. Dark slacks, a white, buttoned-down shirt and a nice, dark gray jacket. The black tie was a clip on. Mary dressed in the most conservative dress I’ve ever seen her in, the skirt fell almost to her knees and the bodice only exposed half of her cleavage. She placed the heart-shaped locket I bought her around her neck, and a pair of diamond earrings.

Antsy was waiting downstairs in a simple, black dress, her black hair done up in a simple braid. “Hey, bro,” she said, a little sad. “I…Christ, I still can’t believe Dad’s dead.”

“I know,” I told her and hugged my little sister as she gave a ragged sob into my chest.

We drove to Dwyer Funeral Home in Parkland, across the street from the Market Place grocery store. My mom wasn’t coming. But she saw watched us leave in my Mustang, her face red with tears. She loved dad once, before he became abusive. I think she may have loved him when she pulled the trigger on the shotgun and killed him. Mom just hated Dad more than she loved him by then.

The funeral was held in small room, a few rows of pews before the plinth and the simple urn, that contained Dad’s ashes, sat on. A huge photo of my dad, from when he was young and still fit, not the fat alcoholic he became, sat on a easel. Only a few people showed up, my uncle Aaron, dad’s older brother, his wife Dee, and Dad’s poker bodies. The minister stepped up in his black shirt and starched white collar and read from scripture. I didn’t hear a word he said. I was lost in memories of dad before he hurt his back, when he was a real father and not the drunken asshole he became.

“Would anyone like to say a few words about David Glassner?” the minister asked.

I don’t know why I stood up and walked to the podium. I hadn’t planned on saying anything. “Dad, you were an abusive, drunk,” I heard myself say as I stared at the urn. “An asshole to Mom, to me, and to Antsy. But, you weren’t always like that. I remember the time I helped you replace the front door knob.” I smiled, remembering my dad’s hand rubbing my head. “You told me I was good boy for helping you out. So, Dad, I forgive you. Wherever you are.”

I was close to crying as I walked from the podium and out the door. I leaned against the wall and Mary appeared and hugged me, cradling me to her breast as I cried. When I regained my composure, I saw my Uncle Aaron keeping a discreet distance, his stout wife at his side. He held Dad’s urn in one hand.

“Hey, Mark,” he said. “Tell your mom that I understand why she did it.”

Uncle Aaron shook my hand and Aunt Dee kissed me on both cheeks. “We have a flight to catch,” she said with an apology and then they walked out of the funeral home.

Mary and I had a flight to catch as well. I tossed Antsy my Mustang’s keys. “Don’t wreck my car,” I told her. “I stole it from this asshole and its just so satisfying to drive.”

“Will see, big bro,” Antsy grinned and gave us warm hugs. “Don’t wreck New York.”

Mary and I rode with our bodyguard’s to the Airport. Half the guard was coming with us, two to watch the plane and the other four to protect us in New York. I may be paranoid, but Brandon Fitzsimmons knows about the book we’re after and who knows what sort of mischief he may be causing. And it wasn’t just Brandon we needed to worry about. There was a nun lurking about as well.

We arrived at Thun field to find our Gulfstream fueled and ready to go. Our pilots, Joslyn and Lynda were walking about the plane doing their final inspections. Both were wearing slutty stewardess uniforms. Short, blue miniskirts, low cut blouses that left most of their breasts exposed, particularly Lynda with her large tits. Her nipples and piercings pressed hard against the tight, thin material of her blouse.

Our luggage was stowed and Mary and I climbed up the stairs that fold out from the door to find Monique and her friend Lize waiting for us. I thought our pilots found some slutty stewardess outfits, but they had nothing on Monique and Lize’s. Both women wore skirts so short they didn’t even cover the bottom of their asses. You could clearly see their naked pussies beneath the skirt. And the blouses were white bustier that cupped their breasts and left them completely exposed. Red and blue striped ties were around their necks, dangling between the slopes of their exposed breasts.

Monique was a French beauty, her long, curly black hair was piled up one side and fell about her left shoulder, tumbling down across her back and left breast. She was tall and willowy and moved with an exotic grace as she walked up the plane to greet us with passionate kisses that left my cock achingly hard. She was the trophy wife of the previous owner of the plane, Julius Prescott III. Her friend, Lize, was another bored trophy wife and one of Monique’s many lovers.

“This is my sweet, little Lize,” Monique purred, grabbing the other woman’s hand and leading her forward.

There was nothing little about Lize. She was as tall as Monique, and voluptuous. Her tits were large and round, topped with large, pink nipples that were hard as rocks. Her blonde hair was long and straight, and fell down her back in a long, french braid that reached down to the small of her back. Her pussy was shaved smooth and I could see a glint of gold as she walked forward. Her clitoral hood had been pierced by a gold ring.

Monique boasted that her little Lize would do anything Monique asked and she wasn’t kidding. Lize seemed completely at east being so naked before a pair of strangers. “Lize, you’re going to be our stewardess from now on,” I told her. “Whenever we call, you’ll drop what your doing and come over to Thun Field.”

“Oh, I’d love that,” she purred.

“We’ll be taxing now,” Joslyn announced over the plain’s intercom. “Everyone should take their seats for take off.

I grabbed Lize’s hand and led her over to the first seat, sitting down. Lize smiled, rubbing my hardening cock through my slacks, she unzipped me and deftly pulled out my cock, stroking my dick in her hands. The plane started to roll forward as the six bodyguards took their seats behind us and Mary pulled Monique into her lap and started kissing the stewardess, her fingers playing with Monique’s nipples.

Lize knelt down, her mouth warm and wet as she engulfed my cock, sucking hard at my dick. “Fuck,” I moaned. “You are one slutty woman!”

“Ohh, I know,” she cooed. “Alas, my poor husband doesn’t know how to handle my appetites.”

“I’m very good at feeding sluts just what they want,” I said with smile.

“Good,” she purred and sucked my cock back into her mouth swirling her tongue about my cock.

The plane was taxing to the runway, turning a corner and stopped. The engine started to roar, preparing for takeoff, and I pulled Lize up. Her cunt slid down on my cock as the plane accelerated forward, driving Lize into my lap and burying my cock up inside her. I was forced back into my seat as the plane raced forward and Lize was forced onto my cock.

“Oh fuck!” she moaned, her cunt squeezing my cock, silkily, as the plane leapt up from the ground and we started climbing.

I sucked one of Lize’s large nipples into my mouth, squeezing her ass. Her hips started to rise and lower on my cock as the inertia forcing us into the chair lessened. Up and down on my cock she rode, feeling so deliciously wonderful on my cock.

“Ohh, you have a nice cock,” she moaned. “Hmm, I am so glad Monique invited me. This is so much more fun than going to some silly fund raiser.”

Monique giggled as she slid off Mary’s slap. “See, Lize. Just like I promised.” Monique’s hands disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt and Mary lifted her ass up allowing Monique to pull off her lacy, black panties. Monique inhaled Mary’s fragrance than threw the panties at us.

They landed on Lize’s magnificent rack a Lize held them to her face, inhaling deeply of Mary’s fragrance. “Umm, your fiancee smells delicious,” Lize sighed. “But your cock feels more delicious in my hungry pussy!”

“Yes, Mary has a tasty clam,” Monique said happily ass she spread Mary’s legs and dove beneath Mary’s skirt to start licking at her pussy.

“Oh, god I love your tongue on my snatch!” Mary moaned. “You fucking little pussy slut! Eat my delicious clam! Devour me! Make me cum all over your beautiful face! I want to see those lips stained with my juices!”

Mary was writhing in her chair as Monique devoured her. Lize was pumping up and down on my cock faster and faster, squeezing her cunt on my cock as she rose up and then slid back down. I pulled her face down and kissed her lips, her tongue eager to play with mine. I slid my hand gripping her ass into her crack, finding her puckered hole and shoving a finger up inside her.

“Ooh, you like playing with my backdoor?” Lize moaned. “Umm, I love it! Maybe you’ll fuck my ass before we land?”

“Absolutely, slut,” I moaned, fingering her asshole as she rode me. “I’m going to cum up inside your cheating, married cunt!”

“Oh, do it!” she moaned. “Umm, my husband cannot satisfy me, but your cock feels so good inside me.” Then she bent lower and whispered in my ear. “My husband and I are trying to have a child, but his little sperm just can’t seem to find my little egg.”

Her words echoed in my head and my balls responded, filling her fertile cunt with a load of my sperm. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she came, throwing her head back and moaning in pleasure, slamming her hips down and burying her cock deep inside her cunt. Her breasts heaved in front of my face and I captured a nipple, sucking on it as she settled her weight down on me.

“Mhh, you’re making me cum, slut!” Mary moaned next to me and I released the nipple to watch her beautiful face contorted in pleasure, her body shaking as she enjoyed Monique’s tongue on her cunt. Mary stood up, stretching and turned around, “Unzip me,” she ordered and Monique stood up, her face shiny with Mary’s juices and did just that. Mary pulled off her bra until she stood only in her garter belt and stockings.

“God you look so sexy,” I told her, my cock coming to life in Lize’s cunt.

“Ohh, you want to go again?” Lize asked.

“Yeah, but not with you,” I told her. Mary had a pleased smile on her face.

“C’mon stallion, let’s break in our bed and join the mile high club!” Mary grinned, holding out her hand.

“I think we just did,” I pointed out with a smile.

Mary waved her hand, dismissively. “It doesn’t count with sluts.”

Lize got off me, her cunt sticky with my cum and shrugged and pulled Monique to her and the pair started kissing as Mary led me back to the cabin. The bodyguards were starting to get frisky. When we created the bodyguards, we divided them into partners and ordered each pair to fall in love. The pairs were starting to make out and undress each other and as Mary close the cabin door, we could hear the muffled moans of women pleasuring women outside.

“God, you look so sexy in nothing but stockings,” I moaned, pulling off my clothes as Mary spread out on the bed, posing like a pin-up model. Her legs were spread just enough to hint at her wet cunt between her thighs.

She crooked her finger and I crawled naked across the bed, my cock hard. I crawled over her and kissed her on the lips as I settled my weight on her. I nibbled on her lips, then I went lower, kissing down the slopes of her breasts. I circled her breast with my mouth, licking a slow spiral up to her hard nipple. She gasped in pleasure as I sucked the hard nub into my mouth, swirling it around before I released her nipple.

“No,” she panted. “Please don’t stop, Mark!”

But I ignored her, teasing her as I kissed over to her other breast and slowly spiraled around that breast with kisses while Mary begged me to suck her nipple. Finally, I reached the summit and sucked that nipple into my mouth and Mary shook beneath me as she had a small orgasm.

“Oh, Mark!” she panted. “Oh, your lips feel so wonderful!”

I started kissing lower, tracing her ribs, then down across her flat stomach. I stuck my tongue into her cute belly button and she squirmed beneath me as she giggled. I kissed down to the heart of pubic hair above her pussy, enjoying the silky feel on my cheek. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, the best smell in the world. I kissed down her pubic bone and then to her inner thigh, ignoring her pussy.

“Please, Mark!” she moaned. “Please kiss my pussy! Oh, I’m so horny! Please, oh, please!”

“As you wish, my sweet filly,” I answered and kissed her vulva.

“Yes, thank you Mark!” she moaned. “I love you so much!”

I showed my love by licking up her slit, reveling in the flavor of her pussy. Her body shuddered beneath my kisses as I worshiped her beautiful pussy. I sucked her labia into my mouth, running my tongue across the sensitive folds, up to her hard little clitoris. Brushing it with my tongue before sucking her other labia into my mouth. I spread her open, the most beautiful of flowers, and stared into her wet, pink depths before I dived into the feast of her cunt.

“Oh fuck, Mark!” she moaned, her hips writhing in pleasure. “Yes, yes! Oh you’re going to make me cum, hun! Oh, please make me cum!”

I probed my tongue deep into her pussy, rubbing my nose against her clit as she moaned wantonly beneath me. Her body went rigid then she spasmed about me, flooding my mouth with her cum. I drank every drop like I was dying of thirst. She tasted so wonderful. I kept licking until another orgasm spasmed through her.

“Oh Mark, I need to taste you,” she begged.

I rolled onto my back and she straddled my face, lowering her cunt down to my lips. Her breasts rubbed against my stomach as her hands stroked my cock and then her lips devoured my cock. I moaned into her pussy as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. Then she started bobbing her head, sucking, taking more and more of my cock into her mouth until I was brushing at her throat.

And then she was deepthroating me, her lips pressed against my groin as her throat tightened at my cock. I sucked at her clit, playing with the sensitive pearl with my tongue bringing muffled moans from her lips. She sucked back up on my cock, licking the tip and then she was deepthroating me again. My balls were boiling and as she slid back up I exploded into her lips. She swallowed greedily and sat up, spinning around and straddling my waist.

“I love you, Mare,” I moaned as she sank down onto my hard cock. She leaned down and kissed me on the lips, her mouth salty with my cum as she started to fuck me. I held her tight, my hands running down her back and plump ass as she slid up and down on my body, her nipples rubbing against my chest.

I hugged her and rolled her onto her back, her auburn hair fanning out on the bed, her lips pursed in joy. I captured those lips, her tongue slid into my mouth as her arms wrapped around my body, pressing me to her chest. I thrust into her, sliding my hand down to cup her plump ass, sliding up her thigh as she entwined her legs about my waist.

“Hmm, my mighty stallion!” Mary moaned beneath, her green eyes staring up into mine. “Oh yes, I love my stallion atop me!”

I smiled. “You enjoying your ride?” I panted, reveling in the tight grip of her cunt.

“Yes, yes! Fuck your naughty filly! Ride her hard!” she moaned and then she was kissing me again, her fingernails racking my back as she came beneath me.

Her cunt massaged my cock, drawing me closer and closer to spilling my seed within her. I plunged harder and harder inside her, sucking on her lower lip. I groaned, muffled by her sweet mouth, as my cum spilled into my love. I collapsed atop her, resting in her embrace as she nuzzled at my neck. I rolled onto my back, carrying her so she lay atop me. Her auburn hair fanned across my chest, as soft as silk, as she rested her head on my chest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master, Mistress, we’ll be landing in twenty minutes,” Lynda announced over the speaker, “so, please, wrap up any fucking going on back there.”

I had Lize’s mouth glued to cunt, lapping away as Mark fucked her ass. Every thrust of my randy stallion’s cock drove Lize’s mouth into my cunt. I gripped her blonde curls with one hand, rubbing the sluts face into my cunt, as the other hand wrapped around Monique’s ass. The French slut was sitting on my face, my tongue shoving through her tart flavored cunt.

I could hear the slap of Mark’s groin on Lize’s ass pick up as Mark wanted to cum before we had to stop, driving the slut’s face harder into my own cunt. Her nose was bumping into my clit, sending delicious tremors of pleasure throughout my body. I sucked at Monique’s clit, flicking my tongue about her little pearl as I strove to bring her delicious clam to orgasm.

“Fuck your ass is tight!” Mark moaned. “I’m going to cream in your slutty fucking ass!”

“Ohh yes, ma chérie!” Monique moaned. “Eat my clam! Oh, yes, Jouir de, jouir de!”

Monique started a chain reaction, as her tart juices flowed into my mouth, I felt my own orgasm exploded in my cunt, writhing throughout my body, my juices flooding into Lize’s lips as she nibbled on my labia. Then she was moaning into my cunt, her ass must be clenching on Mark’s cock as she came. And then Mark was grunting, slamming one last time into Lize as he spilled his cum into her ass.

Mark pulled out, his cock dirty and we all scrambled to find our seats. The bodyguards were disengaging from each other. No one had their clothes on. Not even the pilots. During the flight they each took turns coming back to get fucked and we could see them naked through the open door to the cockpit as the plane started to descend into LaGuardia Airport.

After we landed, everyone put on their clothes. The bodyguard’s put back on their slutty cop outfits and belted on their gunbelts. We brought Squad B with us: 15, 16, 23, 24, 32, and 34. We left 23 and 24 to watch the plane with the pilots. I kissed both our stewardess. “Thank you for making it such a memorable flight,” I told them. “We plan on leaving at four, New York time, on Sunday. So have fun until then.”

Monique and Lize giggled. They were dressed in their regular clothing. “Shopping on Fifth Avenue,” Monique sighed happily.

“Let’s spend our husband’s money and then find some young studs to fuck us silly!” Lize declared, hooking her arm around Monique and the pair headed off into the airport.

I arrange the transportation. Two NYPD cruisers waited for the bodyguard’s to drive and a limousine. “I asked for the hottest driver they had,” I told Mark. “So finger’s crossed that we get a looker.”

Mark grinned as we waked up, his arm resting on my hip. I was wearing a tight, red dress that clung to my body. The skirt was short and if I bent over anyone could see I wasn’t wearing underwear. Mark was in his usual jeans, a new pair I bought for him that fit his slimmer body better and made his ass look so scrumptious, along with some band’s T-shirt.

“The Glassners?” a woman asked as she got out of the limo. She was a tall woman with an angelic face and beautiful lips. Her hair was bleached blonde and tied up at the nape of her neck. A black, chauffeur’s cap rested on her head and she was dressed in a traditional chauffeur’s outfit; black slacks, black jacket and white, buttoned-down shirt with a red and orange striped tie.

“Yeah, I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

I looked her up and down and smiled. She had a nice pair of breasts that filled out her shirt quite nicely. “What’s your name?”

“Leah,” she answered with a big smile.

“Well, Leah, you’re going to be our slutty chauffeur,” I told her. “Where’s the nearest sex shop, we need to get you properly dressed.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You must be Monsieur Fitzsimmons?” a graceful woman with olive skin asked with a thick, French accent. She was dressed in a gray habit, belted about her slim waist, a white veil draped across her head, covering her dark hair, and a white stole that hung about her neck, hanging down the front of her habit almost all the way to the floor. “I am Mother Superior Maryām, please come in.” She couldn’t be the Mother Superior, she looked like she was eighteen.

I followed her into the stone building, the floors were covered in worn Persian rugs and led me through the tight corridors to a surprisingly modern kitchen and motioned to a wooden chair at a small table. “Tea?”

“Eh, yes,” I answered. Tea wasn’t my thing, but I didn’t want to be rude. Not when I was here to ask a favor.

She grabbed a porcelain tea pot, steam rising from the spout, and set two porcelain cups before us, pouring the fragrant tea. “Now, you said you were interested in a book, no?” she asked in her heavy, French accent, spooning sugar into her tea. She savored the aroma of the tea and then took a sip.

“Yes, it is called the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I answered.

“And why would you want that book, Monsieur Fitzsimmons?”

“Academic research,” I lied. “I have an interest in esoteric texts.”

A dangerous smile appeared on the Mother Superior’s face. “And what is the real reason, sir?”

“Like I said…” Her dark eyes stared at me, suddenly so ancient and wise, pinning me to my seat. How could you lie to a soul that old. I swallowed, trying to think but it was hard. “My wife was taken by a Warlock. A vile man named Mark Glassner.”

She cocked her head, eying me, peering into my soul like a scientist peering at a germ beneath his microscope. “Yes, that is a truth, not the whole truth.”

“No, I just want to get back my wife,” I protested as her eyes bore into me. “Okay, and to get some payback against Mark. But the bastard stole my wife from me. Made her…be his whore.” The surveillance photos Doug Allard took flashed through my mind of Desiree fucking Mark, Mary, the SWAT officers, and all those other women in my house.

“And if you had this book you would, what, defeat Mark and free your wife? And then what would you do? Nothing?” she asked pointedly. “No, I do not think so. I can see the ambition, the lust for power in your soul. You did not come here for Desiree, that is the lie you tell yourself. You came here for power.”

“Of course I want to free my wife!” I shouted, slamming my fist. “And I need power to do it!”

“Why?” she asked. “Your wife does not love you. Deep down you have always known it. She married you for your money and you married Desiree for her beauty. No, you want what Mark has. You are jealous of his power, lust after for, want it for your very own.”

“No, I love my wife,” I protested. I mean, I always had lingering doubts about Desiree’s motivation to marry me. But, I loved her. She was so gorgeous, so generous, how could I not love her.

“Like you loved your first wife?”

Why was she bringing up that slut. My eyebrows furrowed as I puzzled out her intentions. “I did love her,” I carefully said, “until she whored around behind my back and made me look like a complete idiot.”

“And is that why you beat her?”

Fuck, how could she know that. Something burned my hand and I realized my fist was shaking so badly, tea spilling onto my hand. “She didn’t listen,” I protested, setting down the tea cup. “If she only listened, I wouldn’t have had to…correct her.”

That fucking smile played on the bitch’s lips and those eyes seemed to spear right through me, like I was dirt. “And how long would it have been before Desiree would need…correction?” she asked.

My anger was burning inside me. How did this cunt know anything about Maryanne. This fucking slut was standing in the way of me and rescuing my Desiree. My fists were itching. Maybe this bitch needed some…correcting. My eyes glanced to the counter and the block of knives. That would show the bitch.

“Just let me have the book and I’ll do what you fucking nuns can’t seem to do!” My anger exploded out of me and my fist slammed into the table. A mocking laugh escaped her lips. Not fear, not surprise, but derision and dismissal. The gall of this bitch. She doesn’t even respect the fact I could leap over this table and beat her bloody. Or grab one of those knives and really teach her a lesson.

“There is that darkness that drove Maryanne right into the arms of her lover.”

“She was a whore!” I growled. “I gave her everything! Every goddamn thing the cunt wanted.”

“All she wanted was a husband who didn’t beat her,” Maryām calmly answered, sipping her tea. “Go, Monsieur Fitzsimmons, there is nothing for you here.”

The knives were just a few feet away. Let see this bitch refuse me when I have a knife at her throat, the bitch will respect me then. Just get up and grab the knife, Brandon. Don’t let this cunt stand between you and your wife. Take control of your destiny! Her fucking eyes were boring into me. Maybe I’ll cut those fucking eyes out. Make me feel like an insect, cunt. You can’t do that without any eyes.

I bolted up, the chair falling backwards, as I reached for the knife. The bitch didn’t even move, save to sip her tea. The wooden handle was cold and hard and the blade rasped as I pulled it out of the block. Her fucking eyes still bored into me, like I was some piece of filth, a fucking annoying insect. Fine, if I’m an insect, here is my stinger. I lounged forward, stabbing at the bitch.

Motion blurred from the right, pain flared in my right hand and the knife clattered to the floor. A tall man, young and fit, stood next to me, his hand iron on my arm as he squeezed. I groaned in pain, falling to my knees. I looked into the man’s face, full of righteous anger. There was something familiar about his face, about his blue eyes. If he was older, maybe, and wore glasses. And if he was balding and had a fat face.

“Doug?” I moaned through gritted teeth. No, that was impossible. This man could be Doug’s son, certainly, but not my P.I., Doug. I mean, Doug was in his forties and this man was at most eighteen or nineteen and easily seventy pounds lighter than Doug, with a full head of hair and a chiseled jaw.

“Brandon, I should rip your head off,” the man growled, his voice sound just like Doug’s. Maybe a little less gravelly. It was Doug. But how? “Did you even think for a moment what would happen to me when you sent those photos to the media.”

“Wh-why would that b-be a problem?” I stammered. “Please, you’re hurting me, Doug.”

“Because Mark captured me,” the impossibly young Doug growled. “He sent me to kill you, Brandon! Did you give one fucking thought about me. I could be dead right now, no thanks to you.”

“I-I told you he was dangerous,” I squeaked in protested. “Besides, how could he find you?”

“Any idiot could figure out where those pictures were taken from!” Doug snarled, squeezing harder. Fuck, it felt like my bone was about to snap. “You put me in danger. Mark easily could have gone after my wife! But you were too selfish to even give one damned thought about me.”

“I didn’t think…” I started to say, gasping in pain as Doug started to twist.

“Doug, release him,” Maryām calmly said.

The iron grip vanished and I got back to my feet backing away from Doug and the hatred burning in his blue eyes. “Do not come back, Brandon,” Doug warned.

Monsieur Fitzsimmons, I give you this warning,” Maryām stated. “I know you plan to go to Cologne and get the copy of the book in the possession of Altgrave Bernard. Only pain and suffering lies down that road, Brandon. Forget the Warlock Mark Glassner, forget your possessive lust for Desiree and try and live your life with love. Otherwise, I’m afraid, it is the Pit for you.”

What did this cunt know of anything. I would have my sweet Desiree back. And freed of Mark Glassner’s control, she would love me again. And I will make Mark Glassner pay for stealing her. Then Doug would pay, he obviously told the cunt all about my first wife. And finally, the fucking cunt herself. Maryām, with her name was so close to Maryanne’s, and just as much of a bitch as my ex-wife, would pay for treating me like a piece of dirt. She would pay for making me feel like a powerless insect on her food.

Oh, she will fucking pay!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You should have let me kill him,” I growled as Brandon Fitzsimmons fled the Motherhouse.

“No, that is not the way,” Maryām replied sharply. “We should not raise a hand against are fellow men unless we must.”

“And if he gets that other book, if he learns its secrets?” I demanded. I understood just the level of evil Brandon could cause. He would get Mark Glassner’s power but with ten times the ambition that Mark possessed. So much had been revealed to me last night after I was given the Gift. By Maryām and latter by the Angel Sophia in my dreams.

My cock stirred at the memory of the Angel. She shone like bronze as her naked body pressed against me. Her merest touch was enough to cause my cock to spurt and when her pussy embraced my dick, I kept cumming and cumming with every plunge into her tight, wet hole. The Ecstasy it was called, for the touch of an Angel was pure bliss.

Maryām touched my arm, gently. “Brandon has yet to make that transgression. If he claims the book and its secrets, then and only then, will he be our problem, Doug. But he must be allowed his choice. Free will is the greatest Gift endowed by our Creator.”

I snorted. “I didn’t get much of a choice last night.”

“You can give up your Gift at any time, Doug,” Maryām answered. “Do you want to.”

“No, my task is too important,” I answered. It was strange. I once had been very devout Christian. My faith survived my first wife’s death when a drunk driver killed her. But not my second wife. We had only been married three months when she went to bed beside me and didn’t wake up. A brain aneurism, impossible to predict or prevent, the doctor’s told me. Not impossible for God, though. So, I cursed Him and spent many bitter years hating Him.

But I felt God last night when Maryām freed me from Mark’s control. And my faith was suddenly rediscovered, reborn.

Maryām handed me the scrollcase. “You must keep it safe,” Maryām intoned. “As I have kept it safe for two thousand years, now it falls to you.”

“I still don’t understand why I have to hide it,” I told her. “Let me go after Mark. Let me help those nuns sent to face him.”

“Because, the Adversary has learned where we hid the scroll and through his followers, he has been posted that information on Wikipedia for the entire world to see,” Maryām answered. “Because, if Gabriel’s plan fails, the Warlock Mary shall seek me out and this book must not fall into her hands. And who knows what other servants of the Adversary are out there, plotting and waiting.”

“But isn’t there other copies?” I asked, frowning. “You mentioned one in Cologne, in Altgrave’s possession.”

A smile cracked Maryām’s face. “Altgrave is a German noble, not a first name. The one in Cologne and the one in New York are but copies. This is the original, and it possess passages not found in the other copies. It is the coal that shall ignite the hope in mankind once more and nothing must be allowed to extinguish it. I charge you, Doug, to hide this book, to keep it safe in the Wilderness for forty years. Until it is needed.”

“And my wife, she will be joining me?” I asked, remembering Tina’s smiling face. She wasn’t a pretty woman, but when she smiled, she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Sister Catherine Sarah has already given her the Gift,” Maryām answered. “She will meet you in London and from there, the two of you must make your own way. Trust no one, tell no one. Just survive the coming darkness and carry the World’s hope into the future.”

“I will,” I said, clutching the scrollcase to my chest. “For the future.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I walked through the campus of New York University, flanked by our four bodyguards. We left Rachel and Leah in the limo, the two girls making out. We had a wild time with the two girls in our hotel room last night. Our chauffeur, Leah, was a wild, adventures girl and Rachel, the shy, blushing bride on her honeymoon. The pair were complete opposites but seemed to have become quite close last night. Hopefully, when we returned Rachel to her husband, he would be happy with his new, sexual adventuresome wife.

We passed a couple of attractive coeds as we walked up to the Institute of Ancient Studies, but the book was more important that fucking some random girls. It was why we flew out to New York City to begin with. We needed to get our hands on one of three copies of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and master all the magics so we could be armed against any nuns that would try to attack us. We reached the Institute for Ancient Studies, a white marble building on 84th Street.

Inside, we met a cute, Southeast Asian grad student manning the reception desk, a pile of books and notes sat on her desk and she was typing away at her laptop. “Hi, just one sec,” she said. She typed some more and then turned to face us, smiling. “Sorry, working on my dissertation.” She had a round, olive-toned face, framed by short, blue-black hair. A pair of sliver-framed glasses perched on her small nose.

She noticed our slutty cops and blinked. “Is this some frat prank?” she asked, sounding annoyed. “I don’t have time for that crap.”

“No,” I said with a grin. “We need the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.”

She frowned. “Everyone’s after that book,” she muttered as she stood up.

“Who else has asked about it?” I asked.

“This guy, Brandon I think his name was, called earlier this week,” the Asian girl answered. “Um, maybe Tuesday night? I was here working on my dissertation.”

She stood up, leading us into the building. Her name was Samnag Soun. “Everyone calls me Sam, though,” she giggled. She went into a complicated history of the book and the controversies of its dating as we walked, “Some think it was written by Gilles de Rais or Paracelsus. Or even by John Dee. No record of the books existence turn up before the 1500’s you see. However, it is written in Aramaic, in a style consistent with intertestamental apocrypha.”

“What?” I asked with a frown. “The intertestamental what?”

“A period of Hebrew writings that date between the time of the Old Testament and the New Testament,” Sam explained. “Like many of the Dead Sea Scrolls.”

“Do you have the translation of the book?” I asked. I don’t know why I was surprised to find out the book was in some ancient language I’ve never heard of.

“Nothing published, I’m afraid,” she answered. “Not a lot of research has been done with the book. Our copy was only recently found amidst a collection of old books in a cellar in London.”

“And can you read it?” Mary asked, frowning.

“Oh yes,” Sam answered. “I’m a doctoral candidate in ancient Semitic languages. I can speak Biblical Hebrew and Aramaic and I can read Ugaritic and Akkadian cuneiform. I can translate a smattering of other, more rare, Semitic languages. And Koine Greek, of course.” She laughed like we should know why Koine Greek was important.

She led us into a small library, babbling the entire time, through a door that was almost an airlock. “Climate control,” she explained. There were several tables with reading lamps in the center of the room and the walls were lined with tall bookshelves covered with leather bound books. Other shelves had drawers. All were labeled with some complicated catalog system.

Sam made a beeline for one shelf and came back holding a slim book. “Here it is. Bound using techniques common in the fourteenth century and printed on vellum. This book must have been in the possession of John Dee.” She opened the cover and pointed to a strange symbol. Almost like the symbol for a woman, a circle above a cross, but standing on a wavy line with a crescent transfixing the top of the circle and a dot. “The Monas Hieroglyphica, which symbolizes all of creation, was John Dee’s symbol.”

“And who was John Dee?” Mary asked.

“The court magician to Queen Elizabeth,” Sam asked. “And an alchemist. Very influential in the esoteric circles. Some say he conjured the storm that smashed the Spanish Armada and saved England from being conquered.”

Sam turned the page and it was covered in tight, square letters written in fading black ink. “What does it say?”

“Um, let see,” she frowned, reading silently from right to left I noticed. “Its a summoning ritual. To summon Helel ben-Shachar. That’s the Hebrew name for Lucifer. It literally means the Shining One, Son of the Morning.”

Mary reached out and stroked Sam’s face, cutting off an explanation on the origin and etymology of Lucifer’s name. A flush blossomed on the Asian woman’s face and she looked down. “You are quite pretty,” Mary purred. “Would you like to kiss me?”

“I…yes,” the girl muttered, her dark eyes flashing briefly to Mary’s face before she looked back down at the floor.

Mary turned the girl’s face towards her, cupping Sam’s round, beautiful face, and bending down and kissing the girl on the lips. I took the book from Sam’s hand and set it gently on the table and watched as Sam began to kiss Mary back, growing more aggressive as Mary’s power, that made any woman desire her, built within Sam. Soon, Sam’s hands grew more bold, roaming about Mary’s body in the airy sundress she wore today.

Mary broke the kiss and Sam stood there, breathing heavily. “Wh-what did you do to me?” she asked, licking her lips, savoring the taste of Mary’s sweet mouth. “I’ve never felt so…so captivated before. And never with a woman.”

“Because you love me,” Mary told her. “You want to be my slave, and Mark’s as well. You want nothing more than to fulfill whatever filthy, depraved acts we can imagine.”

“Yes, I want that, Mistress,” Sam breathed, trembling before Mary. She glanced at me, swallowed. “How may I please you, Master?”

“Strip.”

Sam wasted no time following my command. She pulled off her t-shirt, some indie band I’ve never heard of, then she shimmed out of her comfortable jeans. Next to her, Mary pulled her sundress over her head, revealing her beautiful, naked body. Sam’s white bra came off, exposing her small, round breasts and hard, brown nipples. Her panties came off, plain white, and exposed a neatly trimmed, black bush that hid the treasure between her legs.

Mary hugged her, their breasts, about the same size, rubbed together. “You are gorgeous,” Mary praised.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Sam blushed. “I’m not half as gorgeous as you are.”

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips. “That’s a good slut. Now, Master’s cock looks all hard, let’s say we help him out.”

“I’d like that, Mistress,” Sam answered, smiling shyly at me.

I leaned against the reading table as Mary and Sam walked over to me. Mary undid my belt as Sam pulled down my zipper and unbuttoned my fly. Then the two women pulled my pants down and my red boxers, exposing my hard cock. Mary licked her tongue from root to tip and a delicious shiver ran through my body. Sam licked her tongue across the head, gathering the bead of pre-cum there.

“Doesn’t he have a cute cock?” Mary asked, stroking my cock slowly.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Sam sighed and then her lips were kissing at the tip.

Mary kissed my cock on the other side and they two women’s tongues licked around the head, swirling about the sensitive tip. Their tongues would brush, and then their lips and then they were kissing each other around the head of my cock. It felt so wonderful. Mary grabbed Sam’s hand and guided her to my balls and the two girls played with my nuts. I groaned as Sam’s mouth engulfed my cock and Mary pulled back, smiling encouragingly at the girl.

“Pleasure his cock, slut!” Mary hissed in the girl’s ear, her pink tongue lapping at Sam’s dusky lobe. “You can do better than that. Bob that head and suck. Make your Master cum in your slutty mouth.”

Sam started bobbing her head, sucking hard. “Fuck, that’s great.” I moaned.

“Are you going to cum in this little slut’s mouth?” Mary asked eagerly. “Umm, I can’t wait to kiss her salty lips and drink your cum right out of her mouth.”

I started to move my hips, fucking into Sam’s mouth. Mary grabbed the Asian slut’s head and held it while I started to fuck her harder and harder. My cum was boiling in my balls, desperate to be released. The tip of my cock was brushing the back of her throat with every thrust, while her mouth sucked harder. Her tongue traced around my cock’s head and I shuddered and came in her mouth.

I pulled out, her mouth open and filled with white spunk. Mary grabbed the girl and pulled Sam’s face to her own and kissed the cum-stained lips. Mary’s tongue slid in and came out stained white. Sam’s hands were roaming over Mary’s body, cupping her perky breasts and pinching Mary’s nipples. Mary broke the kiss and pushed the slut’s head lower.

“Umm, suck on my titties,” Mary moaned, lying back on the cold, cement floor, pulling Sam down with her.

Sam sucked at Mary’s dusky nipples, her tongue tracing Mary’s aerola and then her lips would suck as much of Mary’s tit into her mouth as she could while Mary purred in pleasure. Sam’s hand slid down Mary’s side, found her thigh and rubbed it. Then, her hand crept up the inner slope of Mary’s thigh up to her waxed pussy. Mary gasped as Sam found her wet cunt and teased Mary’s hungry hole with her fingers.

“Lower!” Mary panted. “Get down there and make my pussy cum, whore!”

Sam obeyed, sliding lower and lower, kissing down Mary’s stomach and Mary gasped in pleasure as Sam’s lips found her cunt. I watched as the Asian slut’s tongue dug through Mary’s slit, gathering a good coating of Mary’s juices. I knelt behind Sam’s ass, stroked her slim butt, and slid my hand between her legs to find her wet cunt.

“Fuck her cunt!” Mary hissed at me. “Fuck the little slut until she cums on your hard cock, Mark!”

“With pleasure, Mare,” I answered, lining my cock up at her cunt, spreading her dark lips open with one hand to reveal the beautiful, pink flesh hidden within her tight slit.

Sam moaned like a bitch in heat as my cock slid into her cunt. She was so tight. Her cunt hadn’t been fucked that much. The nerd probably spent all her time in college studying and not getting fucked like a good little coed. I thrust all the way into her, delighting in her moans, and watched as Mary writhed on her back beneath Sam’s tongue lashing.

“Is she a good cunt muncher?” I asked Mary as I drew back and shoved my cock back into her tight hole.

“Ohh, she’s a natural,” Mary purred. “You’d never know this was her first time going down on a girl. Mhh, her tongue is long, too. Oh, fuck I’ve never had someone shove their tongue that deep inside me.”

I fucked Sam harder, gripping her ass as I pounded on her cock, watching my beautiful filly grind her cunt into Sam’s face. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as she breathed heavily. Mary had a huge smile on her face as she writhed in pleasure. Sam moaned suddenly into Mary’s cunt and her slutty pussy contracted on my cock as an orgasm exploded through her.

“Holy shit!” she gasped. “Was that an orgasm?”

“Yeah, slut!” I gasped.

“Oh my God, thank you Master!” she panted.

I slapped her ass, a loud stinging slap that left an angry, red mark. “Your mouth is supposed to be on Mary’s cunt!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” she squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

My own orgasm was building as I slammed into the slut. Harder and harder, wanting to fill her dirty cunt with my cum. I plunged into her tight, wet tunnel, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to that sweet release. My body tensed and I groaned as my cum flooded my newest slut’s cunt. I pulled out and lay on the cold concrete next to Mary.

“She’s got a hot little cunt,” I panted.

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips as she writhed on Sam’s lips. I kissed down her neck to her breasts and captured one of Mary’s nipples as she moaned and panted. Her body went rigid beneath me and then she shuddered and came on Sam’s face. Sam smiled, her face drenched with cum and cuddled up to Mary’s other side as we all enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms on the cold floor of the library.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Everything’s ready, Theodora,” Duncan said.

I was sitting on the couch in Kaeden’s living room. Duncan and Kaeden were both members of a Pierce County Sheriff SWAT unit that got compromised by Mark Glassner when they raided his house. Mark gave them orders, turning them into his Thralls, but he never bothered to ensure one of us nuns couldn’t control them. Agnes was controlling Kaeden and I controlled Duncan. On Thursday night, my Sisters and I were so excited. We each placed a SWAT officer under our control. Only three more each to go, no problem we thought. Yet, here we were on Sunday night and only Isabella had managed to get another SWAT officer under her power.

“All the members of your unit will be there?” I asked Duncan sharply. We needed all twelve. That’s what Ramiel told me. Soldiers are needed. Four and four and four. Duncan and the other three under our control had spent all day cajoling and brow beating and convincing to get the other eight members of their unit to have a get together at Kaeden’s house tomorrow night.

“Yes, mam,” Duncan. “They all promised to be here Tuesday night.”

Tomorrow would have been better, but Tuesday night would work. Last night Ramiel taught me the Prayer of Qannow and told me where I would perform the prayer. On Wednesday, I needed to be at the Blue Spruce Motel, room 14. And wait until I heard the door slam in the next room over and perform the prayer on the woman I find in there. My Sisters and I need all twelve of the SWAT officers by Wednesday under our control, so Tuesday night be fine.

On Wednesday it would all be over. I only hope no one gets hurt besides the Warlocks. Ramiel said the SWAT were only the backup plan. My stomach was a knot of nerves, twisting inside me until I felt like vomiting. Please God, let the Qannow prayer work! Please don’t make me send the SWAT unit in. I don’t want innocent blood on my hands! I beg of you God, if it’s your will! Amen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat on Mark’s lap on the seat of our Gulfstream. We were both naked, my cunt sticky with his cum, as we watched Monique and Lize fuck each other. They had picked up this double-headed dildo and were kneeling on the floor, their asses pressed close together. Each end of the dildo was in their cunts and they were fucking it back into each other, moaning like two bitches.

In the back, I could hear the bodyguards moaning as they fucked and sucked on each other. All six had to abstain this weekend, and they were finally able to relieve their tensions with each other. Sam was back there, as well, busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Sadly, no fun for her. We needed to know what was written in that book.

We were supposed to land at Thun Field, South Hill in about a half-hour or so. It had been a fun weekend New York City. Mark and I visited several amazing art museums, including the Metropolitan Art Museum. Mark was so sweet, not complaining at all as I dragged him to all these amazing art exhibits.

I yawned, I was tired. While it had been a fun weekend, it also had been a long weekend. And tomorrow promised to be a long day. We were holding our second bodyguard tryouts all day on Monday. And then on Tuesday, I had my second wedding dress fitting and the bridesmaids’ dress fittings while Mark had to go to family court to get Desiree’s marriage annulled so she and Allison could get married.

Nothing was going on Wednesday, I realized happily. A nice, peaceful day. Haven’t had one of those in a while.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My hands were shaking as I picked up the Altgrave’s copy of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. You did it, Brandon, I congratulated myself. Nothing could stop me now. Blood smeared on the cover and I blinked, seeing the blood on my aching knuckles for the first time. I walked over to the Altgrave’s bathroom, careful to step over the Altgrave.

The blood ran pink down the sink as I washed my bruised knuckles and tried to control my beating heart, slow my breathing. I could feel sweat running down my face and I glanced at my face in the mirror. It wasn’t sweat, I was dismayed to see, but a streak of blood staining my face.

I didn’t want to hurt the old man. But he just wouldn’t listen. Just like Maryanne. I never would have hurt either of them if they would have just listened. If they would have just did what I told them to without arguing. It was really Mark’s fault, anyways. The old Altgrave just kept babbling about his orders. “I can’t let you have the book, Mr. Fitzsimmons. The man on the phone was quite clear on that.”

But that really didn’t matter, now. I had the book. I opened it up, excited to see the knowledge contained within it. There was nothing but tiny, square letters written in fading, brown ink. The letters weren’t even close to English. A hysterical laugh filled the room. Who could be laughing? Surly not the Altgrave. He would never laugh again.

Then I realized it was me.

Well, Brandon, nothing easy is worth doing. The script looks like Hebrew. I just need to find some scholar I can pay to translate it. But first, I really needed to get out of Germany, and maybe get a drink. Having a drink always made me feel better after I was forced to correct Maryanne. You can drink once your on the plane heading back to America, I promised myself. Just one drink, it couldn’t hurt. But I needed to get far away before anyone found the Altgrave. The authorities back in the States never understood that Maryanne made me hurt her. And I doubt the German authorities would be any more understanding that the Altgrave made me kill him.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 28.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Six: The Order of Mary Magdalene

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 26: The Order of Mary Magdalene

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Teen male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Female/Females, Mind Control, Rimming, Oral, Anal, Incest, Water Sports, Orgy, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 25.



“Come in,” I said to my fellow nun’s, inviting them into my hotel room.

Well, it wasn’t actually my hotel room. Last night when I flew into SeaTac from Miami, Providence led me to an insurance adjuster named Curtis at the airport’s baggage claim. We flirted while waiting for our luggage and he invited me up to his Hotel Room. When Providence gives you a place to stay, with a cute guy to boot, you don’t say no. Right now, Curtis was attending the convention in the hotel and I didn’t expect him back for a few more hours.

“Are you hungry?” I asked my Sisters, closing the door behind them, “Curtis is paying for it?” Last night, I was on top of Curtis, enjoying his big cock in my pussy as I rode him cowgirl style, when his wife called. The asshole spoke to his wife while I fucked him, the disgusting pig. Since he turned out to be a cheating asshole I didn’t feel bad at running up his hotel bill.

“Ohh, Curtis,” the black nun said in her exotic, African accent. “Is he handsome?”

“He has the most gorgeous, blue eyes, that just make you melt in your panties,” I answered, feeling like a teenage girl for the first time in decades, gossiping with my friends about boys. “But, please order something. The asshole is married.”

“Ah, so sad to see a marriage vow so easily broken,” tutted the Latina sister.

I realized I didn’t know their names. The only nun I knew was Sister Louise and she was captured by the Warlock Mark Glassner. “I am Theodora Mariam. And…and I’m so happy you’re here.” I could feel tears running hot down my cheeks. Pull yourself together, Theodora. You’re not actually eighteen.

The Latina nun hugged me gently, rocking me like a mother. “Shh, it will be alright, muñequita. I am Isabella Cecillia.”

“Agnes Chibuzo,” the African nun said and kissed my cheek. “God has sent us to aid you in your trials, Sister Theodora.”

I sniffed. “Thank you, Sisters.”

“Now, I have been traveling almost non-stop for last twenty-four hours,” Agnes said, wearily. “It has been a long trip from Sierra Leone. So tell me, why has God, through his servant Gabriel, sent us here.”

I told them everything I knew. How Sister Louise had tried to exorcise the Warlock Mark Glassner and been captured through the interference of Lilith of the Black Moon. How I was taught the ancient prayers and used Mark sister to attack him. But that failed. His lover, the other Warlock, freed him from the bond.

“It will be far messier, Ramiel told me, yesterday,” I finished. “Soldiers will be needed. Four and four and four.”

Isabella nodded. “It is like Napoleon all over again,” Isabella sighed. “There were three of us and we each bonded four soldiers under Napoleon’s command. We exorcised Napoleon at Waterloo. His wish to be Emperor destroyed, he lost the battle.” A look of old hurt crossed the tan face of Isabella. “Sister Eustace Mariam was killed in the struggle.”

“How old are you?” I asked in awe.

“I was born in the Year of our Lord, 1732,” Isabella answered.

I blinked, I knew we nuns could practically live forever, but most of us grew weary of the struggle after sixty or seventy years and passed their powers onto a successor. The only nun I had heard of that was over a hundred yeas old was the Mother Superior. “Have you ever faced a demon?” I asked Isabella, hopefully.

“No,” Isabella confessed. “That must be why there are three of us. This Warlock is using ancient magics.” Isabella sighed, wearily, rubbing her face. “I wish we had a monk or two with us.”

“A monk?” I frowned. “You mean a male nun, like us?”

“Well, not like us,” Isabella confessed. “When Creator in his infinite mercy gave his children the means to fight the Adversary, 144 were given the gift, half were men and half were women. The men’s gifts were different from ours. They were the soldiers. Given powers to fight demons and monsters and to protect us nuns in situations like this.”

“Why have I not heard of any monks?” I asked.

“The last monk died in 1942, exorcising Hitler,” Isabella sadly answered. “Five nuns and a monk and they all perished. But they broke Hitler’s powers and the Allies were able to eventually defeat the Third Reich.”

“The problem with the monks is their calling,” Agnes explained. “Too many died fighting and were unable to pass on their powers to a successor. We have dwindled as well. Maybe a dozen of us remain.”

“I fear the end is nearing,” Isabella said mournfully. “You are the last nun in North America. There are only two of us left in the Latin Americas.”

“We had four in Africa,” Agnes said, tears brimming on her eyes. “But two Warlocks appeared in the Congo, fighting for control over the jungle, and we lost two sisters exorcising them over the weekend. And I hear the Mother Superior herself had to deal with a Warlock in Paris.”

The Mother Superior was a legend. Supposedly, she was over a thousand years old and lived in the Motherhouse in Rennes-le-Château, France. Sister Louise told me whispered stories of the Mother Superior exorcisms from Vlad Tepesh to Rasputin and many other terrible men and women in between.

A sly smile appeared on Agnes’s face and she reached out and stroked my arm. “So, Theodora, tell us about this Curtis you’ve been indulging.”

A flush suffused my face. When we were given our Ecstasy, blanket indulgences were issued by the pope, forgiving any sin we may commit. Most nuns, at least this is what Sister Louise told me, used the opportunity to sin as much as possible before she once again must abstain.

“He has girth,” I said with a smile, remembering how good his cock felt stretching my pussy as he rode me last night. “I came twice with him last night, and once more this morning.”

“You naughty girl,” Agnes said with a twinkle. She glanced at Isabella. “Did you have time to indulge?”

Isabella gave a throaty laugh. “I live in a remote village in Guatemala. Many hours drive to the airport. This young buck, Miguel, drove me to the airport. I had my eye on him for several months, praying for a mission so I might indulge with him.” A smile appeared on her face. “On the drive to the airport, three times we stopped so he could ravish me.”

“What about you, Anges? Who did you fuck?” I asked.

Her grin turned naughty. “In Brussels I fucked this delightful young man in the airport restroom during my layover. And then in the flight into Seattle from Chicago, I flirted with this beautiful flight attendant named Sarai. She had silky, dusky skin and the most beautiful lips. A good Muslim girl she claimed, but when we arrived in Seattle, that good Muslim girl made me howl in pleasure in the women’s bathroom.”

We all giggled at that. But my joy did not last long, Ramiel’s words echoed in my mind. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. My grin faded and I sighed and asked, “Where do we find four soldiers?” I asked.

“Providence,” Agnes yawned, and lay back on the bed. The TV turned on. “Sorry, I sat on the remote.”

“…go live to Sheriff Erkart about to give a press conference on the growing Mark Glassner scandal admits the SWAT unit of the Pierce County Sheriffs Department,” the anchor on the television said.

I sat up and my fellow nuns stared at the TV. Providence, I thought with a smile.

The camera cut to a room with a podium festooned with microphones. The seal of Pierce County Sheriff department hung behind the podium and a tall, distinguished looking man with black hair graying at the temples, stepped up to the podium. Cameras flashed in the room as he settled himself at the podium.

“Good evening,” the Sheriff greeted, sadly. “It is with a heavy heart that I am here today. An entire squad of the my SWAT unit, eleven men and one woman, have disgraced themselves and betrayed the public’s trusted in my Sheriff Department. As you all know, on Thursday, June 13th at approximately 4:10 AM, the FBI, with support from this SWAT unit, raided Mark Glassner’s house. As recent photos have shown, my officers have behaved disgracefully and will be suspended with pay until the State Patrol has finished their investigation.”

“God has provided,” Agnes breathed.

“Amen,” Isabella finished.

A smile crept up on my face. Mark Glassner enthralled an entire unit of SWAT. Ramiel had explained the spell Mark used to bound his Thralls and made them immune to our powers. The spell had to be performed individually by the Warlock. It seemed Providence was telling us that there were twelve, very dangerous Thralls out there lying loose just waiting for my Sisters and I to collect them.

“Amen,” I whispered as hope soared within me.

A soft snore broke my reverie and I giggled. Sister Agnes was sleeping on her side. She said it took her nearly twenty-four hours of travel to reach Seattle from Africa. The poor thing must be so tired.

“Isn’t she so beautiful,” Isabella whispered, her hand resting on my thigh. Her hand was warm and soft and a delicious thrill went through my body ending at my moistening snatch. Isabella turned to look at me, a smile playing on her brown face. “You are beautiful, too, Theodora,” she whispered in a Spanish lilt and I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks.

Isabella’s lips were full and moist and looked so kissable as her face drew closer and closer to mine. Her lips were soft as well and I could taste cherry lip gloss as I sucked on her lower lip. Her hand was sliding up my thigh, underneath my skirt, sliding closer and closer to my moistening cunt. I placed my hand on her silky leg, squeezing her thigh and reaching for the source of heat between her legs.

Her panties felt like satin and I rubbed the crotch of her panties and could feel the heat of her cunt. I pushed the panties up into the groove of her slit, feeling her moisture slowly seep through the satin fabric and coating my fingers with her sticky arousal. I moaned into Isabella’s mouth as her fingers gently caressed my lacy panties and shivered as she grazed my hard clit through the panties.

Isabella broke the kiss, licking her lips, and reached her other hand beneath my skirt and started tugging off my panties. I lifted my ass, allowing her to slip the panties down my leg. They were yellow and lacy, the gusset damp with my desire. Isabella sniffed the crotch, inhaling my spicy aroma and then she shoved my panties into my mouth with a naughty smile on her face.

“We do not want to wake Sister Agnes with your sweet moans,” she whispered with a naughty smile.

She pushed me back, spread my thighs and I moaned, the sound muffled by my panties, as she licked her gentle tongue through my slit. I could taste my flavor on my panties and it added to the excitement. Next to me, Sister Agnes snored softly, her pretty, coal-black face inches from my own. Isabella’s tongue was tasting me everywhere, sucking my labia into her mouth, flicking at my clit. Her fingers gently spread my labia open and then her tongue wiggled into my hole.

Oh god that felt so amazing. I gripped the green comforter and threw back my head as Sister Isabella pleasured my cunt. Oh, fuck her tongue felt so wonderful. I wanted to tell her just how much pleasure she was making me feel, but the panties stuffed in my mouth reduced me to grunts and moans. I was getting so close to cumming, my hips starting to writhe as my pleasure mounted. Her tongue was fucking in and out of my hole, her nose rubbing gently against my clit, every brush bringing me closer and closer until I screamed into my panties as I flooded Isabella’s face.

Isabella gave my cunt a last lick and then she was moving down, kissing my taint, lifting up my ass and sliding a pillow beneath me. Her breath was warm on my ass, and her fingers gently spread my asscheeks and I gasped into my panties as her tongue touched my puckered anus. A naughty thrill tingled through me as she tongued my ass.

Her tongue circled my asshole, and then pressed against the tight ring. Her tongue pressed and pressed and then pushed past the sphincter, wiggling inside my ass. I was moaning again into the panties, feeling a second orgasm building. Her fingers reached up and pinched my hard clit, rolling my small nub between her fingers, sending jolts of electricity throughout my writhing body.

Fuck, Isabella sure knew how to pleasure a woman. She was bringing me closer and closer to a second cum, and it was brewing up to be bigger than the last one. Her tongue was sliding in and out of my asshole, swirling around my tight anus. The naughty slut was making my ass and my cunt felt so amazing. That amazing feeling of release was building and building, sweet Jesus I was getting so close and then the delicious shudder, the muscles clenching in my ass and pussy, the electricity shooting through my body.

I was panting and Isabella was crawling up my body. She pulled my panties from my lips and then kissed me gently on the lips and I could taste the sour flavor of my ass. Then Isabella curled up against me, placed her head on my breast and fell asleep.

Three nuns, I thought as I cradled Isabella’s head to my chest. Mark wouldn’t stand a chance.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As I jogged down Shaw Road, Thursday morning, my mind kept drifting to the phone call from Willow yesterday and the explosive news she delivered. Karen was pregnant. By the demon Lilith, no less. Her baby was growing fast, almost a weeks growth in a day, according to Willow. The stress of the growing child had left Karen in such a weakened state, she was barely conscious half the time.

“We thought it best to abort the embryo,” Willow had explained, “and then Lilith appeared. She warned us that Karen’s life was tied to the child growing inside her. If the child died, so would Karen.”

It was fucking frustrating. There was nothing we could do. Since I made my Pact, I had never felt so helpless. Not even when Karen was atop me, trying to exorcise my powers. I was still able to struggle to summon Lilith. But there was absolutely nothing either Mary or I could do but wait for Karen to give birth and worry about what sort of problem the thing growing inside her would cause.

Last night, we sat for an hour with Karen and the one time she woke up she smiled at us before falling back unconscious. We instructed the hospital staff not to report her unusual pregnancy and would keep one of the sluts with her at all time. Anger was burning in my stomach as I watched my Karen lay so listless, all those machines attached to her body. Anger at Lilith and anger at myself for being so stupid.

That night, when Lilith offered to trade the secrets of magic for the simple price of fucking Karen, I didn’t even hesitate. What harm could there be in letting the demon fuck her? Lilith formed a cock from her clit and told me how she was just so horny. She hadn’t had a woman on her cock in centuries. I could understand that desperate need to get off in some girls snatch. All guys understood that. I didn’t even occur to me that Lilith might have some ulterior plan in mind when she fucked Karen.

But she was a demon and Mary and I had learned an important lesson. A demon never does anything unless it benefits them in someway. They’ll find a way to turn it to their advantage. Then why did the Devil give me the ability to summon Lilith in the first place. It wasn’t out of kindness or sense of fair play. From what Karen told me, Warlock hadn’t summoned demons or used magics in a thousand of years. The Devil wants something from me. He needs something that only I can do, something that only a Warlock give him. And the real question is, will it benefit me or bite me in the ass in the end like Lilith’s simple deal has become.

I was betting on it biting me in the ass.

When Mary and I were returning from the club we saw several moving trucks arriving. Our families were following our orders and moving in. We sent the sluts to go help out and my mom guilt tripped me into carrying boxes into her new house. Mary thought it would be funny to watch and make unhelpful comments until my mom thrust a box into her arms and Mary, with a frown, was guilted into helping out as easily as I was.

By noon, our families were moved in and we were all gathered back at the house to eat the delicious egg salad sandwiches Desiree made for lunch. The sandwiches were so good, I decided to forgive Desiree for getting out of carrying boxes with the rest of us.

“Sandy, Mark and I need you to come with us, this afternoon,” Mary told my mom as she wolfed down her sandwich. “We need to bond a few pilots.”

At three we had an appointment with the head of HR at Alaska Airlines to screen for our pilots. We bought a Gulfstream IV from this billionaire yesterday and Mary and I agreed having our pilots bound by the Zimmah spell is the safest course. That way we didn’t have to worry about a nun getting to our pilot and causing her to crash our plane with us in it.

“Oh, sure,” my mom answered. “I guess unpacking can wait.”

“Oh, we have plenty of time,” Betty said, patting my mom’s wrist fondly.

Betty was Mom’s…eh…girlfriend, I guess. I was having trouble wrapping my brain around my mom and Betty. For my entire life mom was a straitlaced Christian and it was surprising finding out she had been cheating on my dad with Betty Cooley for the last few years. And now that my dad was dead, and mom and Betty, with a little nudge from Mary, had moved in together.

“We should have a bar-ba-que,” Sean, my future father-in-law, suggested. “A nice, family get together once everyone gets settle in.” He had Felicity, the sex slave Mary gave him, dandled on his knee. Felicity was dressed in the sluttiest, naughty schoolgirl outfit I had ever seen. Sean was a high school teacher and it looked like he was working through all those years of not molesting his students with Felicity.

“Ohh, that sounds fun,” Missy chimed in. Missy was Mary’s little sister, still in High School, who looked almost the spitting image of Mary. The main difference, other than age, was Missy’s light, strawberry-blonde hair versus Mary’s darker, auburn hair.

“Monday?” I asked Mary, thinking what we might have plans for that day.

“You did schedule those tryouts for Monday, right?” Mary asked me. After I we got home from the hospital last night, I spent two hours calling police agencies in King and Thurston County to arrange for a new pool of women to draw more bodyguards from. With our families to protect and a nun lurking about, I wanted more protection.

“Yeah, we can have the bar-ba-que at Sparks Stadium and everyone can help us evaluate some new bodyguards,” I said nodding.

“Sure, sounds fun,” George said. George was Shannon’s boyfriend.

Shannon laughed, tossing about her fiery red hair and tickled her boyfriend. “Someone just once to fuck some pretty girls.”

“Well, there is one matter that we need to attend to,” Mary said. “Mark and I have powerful enemies and they would use our loved ones against us.”

Antsy, my little sister snorted. “Tell me about it,” she muttered. The nuns had attacked us through Antsy, trying to break up Mary and myself.

“Yes, that’s why we need to protect you with the Bond of Zimmah,” Mary finished.

The family trooped upstairs and crowded into our bedroom. There was my mom, her girlfriend Betty, and their sex slave, Joy. And Antsy and her sex slave, Via. Then Mary’s family dwarfed mine. Her dad and his sex slave. Her older sister Shannon and her boyfriend, and their sex slave, Starla. And little Missy, her boyfriend Damien, and their two sex slaves Dawn and Mrs. Corra. Mrs. Corra was Damien’s teacher before I made her Damien’s sex slave, and yet he still called her Mrs. Corra while he bossed her around.

Mary and Mom stripped naked and lay side-by-side on the bed, both beautiful. Mary was the beauty of youth, perky breasts and a fresh face. Mom was a hot MILF at forty-three. She possessed the ripened beauty of maturity, her body still tight as an eighteen year old’s from her daily exercise, her breasts still lovely and her face was sexy and confident.

I crawled onto my mom, her arms outstretched. “My boy’s all grown up,” she smiled, pulling me down into her embrace, her hands gripping my cock and guiding it to her cunt.

Next to us, Sean was crawling over his daughter’s body. “You are so beautiful, Mary,” he whispered.

“Oh, daddy!” Mary smiled, pulling him down and wrapping her legs around his waist. “Hmm, stick that hard cock inside your sweet daughter’s cunt!”

I was inside my mom’s cunt, fucking my cock in and out of her as her lips captured mine in a kiss. I roamed up her body with my hands, finding her breasts and giving them a squeeze. Her nipples were hard as I rubbed my hand over them. My mom’s hips rose up to meet my thrusts, grinding her clit into my pubic bone. She felt so amazing. This was the cunt that I came from, I thought. And that wicked thought made the sex more thrilling.

“You like my cunt, daddy?” Mary cooed. She sounded like a little girl with her father, asking him if liked her dress.

“Yeah, Mary,” he groaned as he plowed into her cunt. “You feel so tight.”

“Does it feel familiar?” Mary asked with a wicked grin. “Does it feel like the cunt that rode your cock when you were blindfolded on Monday?”

Sean groaned. “That was you? Oh, man that was amazing.”

“As amazing as this?” Mary asked. Her dad moaned loudly. I wasn’t sure what Mary did but her dad seemed to find it amazing.

The entire situation was too exciting for me to last long. Our families were watching us fuck our parents. My thrust were becoming frantic. “Oh God, Mom. You feel so good. I’m…ohhh fuck…I’m gonna cum!”

“Give it to me, Mark!” my mom moaned like a wanton hooker.

I pounded her cunt harder, my balls tightening and then I was groaning and my cum was flooding into my mom’s cunt. Her pussy contracted about my cock and she gasped as her orgasm swept over her. I collapsed atop her, enjoying the feel of her cunt as my cock soften, the warmth of her body as it pressed beneath me. I captured her lips in a kiss, then turned to watch Mary getting fucked by her father.

Mary looked over at me, a smile on her face. Her dad was grunting atop her, fucking her faster and faster. He raised up on his arms, slamming into my fiancee’s cunt and then his body tensed and he moaned as he flooded his sweet daughter’s pussy. Mary trembled beneath him, her breasts heaving as he came in her sweet pussy.

I rolled off my mom and Sean rolled off his daughter. Both women laid there, cum oozing out of their freshly fucked pussies. Mary and I agreed to bond the each other’s families. We didn’t want to make slaves of our families, just to protect them, so we told our families they could ignore our orders. It let our loved ones have their free will.

Shannon was first, crawling between my mother’s legs and taking a swipe of my mom’s pussy juices and my cum. I muttered, “Zimmah,” and felt the energy bind Shannon to me.

Antsy crawled beneath Mary’s legs and licked through my fiancee’s cunt, gathering a thick globe of incestuous cum and pussy juices. “Zimmah,” Mary intoned and I watched the shudder pass between the two women.

One by one, our family members were bonded. Betty and my mom by Mary, and Mary’s family by me. Poor Sean, he didn’t relish having to taste my cum, no matter how beautiful the cunt that contained it. And Damien just closed his eyes, took the smallest lick he could, then flew away, spitting. Then Missy followed, and then Dawn, Mrs. Corra, and Starla. Until, only George remained, and everyone turned to him.

“Shannon,” George said. “Before I really become part of this family I want to ask you a question.”

“Okay?” Shannon said, a stunned, hopeful, disbelieving smile playing on her lips, her mouth falling open and her eyes watering with emotion. I remembered that same look on Mary’s face when I proposed to her.

George fell to his knees, grasped her hand and kissed her palm. “Shannon, these last two years have been the happiest of my life. I love you, Shannon. You are my world. The kindest, sweetest soul I ever met. Will…” George’s voice cracked and he cleared his throat. “Will you marry me?”

“Yes,” Shannon whispered, tears running out of her eyes. “Oh, yes, yes, yes!”

George pulled out a rose gold ring set with a large diamond. Smaller diamonds were sat in the band. Shannon’s hand trembled as George slid the ring on her finger. When he stood up she threw her arms around him and the pair kissed. The women in the room were all misty eyed. When George broke the kiss, he crawled between my mom’s legs and didn’t hesitate as he took his lick.

As Mary and I dressed for our appointment, we watched as an impromptu family orgy began. It all started when Missy pressed herself up against her dad, saying, “Is it my turn to get fucked?” with a huge, impish grin on her face.

“But…” Sean spluttered. Sean was under my orders to be available to fuck Mary for the Zimmah spell and was resistant to fucking his youngest daughter. But Missy was a hundred pounds of teenage enthusiasm and, with her sex slave Dawn’s help, pushed Sean back onto the bed. She straddled her dad, guiding his hard cock to her tight, teenage cunt, and started riding him, using all the technique I taught her on pleasing a man.

George and Shannon slipped out onto our private balcony and the newly engaged couple were passionately fucking on our love seat. Betty and Antsy were on the bed making out next to Sean and Missy while my mom watch fondly. Damien had his Mrs. Corra’s big tits about his cock as he watched his girlfriend, Missy, ride her dad. Via, Joy, and Starla slipped into a daisy chain on the floor, each slut devouring the other’s cunts.

I sighed as we left. “There will be other orgies,” Mary consoled, pressing up against me.

“I haven’t fucked any of their sex slaves,” I moaned. “Well, I fucked Felicity, but not the other five.”

“Plenty of time for that, Mark,” Mary chided, prodding me down the stairs. “But we have the meeting with the architects and your pilot interview. I’m sure you’ll find some pretty new lady for you to fuck.”

I grinned, Mary always found the bright side of a situation. “Well, that’s the plan.”

Before we went up to SeaTac to Alaska Airlines headquarters, we had a meeting with an architect to design our mansion. Mary had been speaking to them on the phone for the last week, hammering out the specifications, and the architects had their first conceptions ready. They did some great work, designing a large, central mansion and five, smaller guest houses for our families to live in at the back of the property. There was also a stable, Mary wanted to have horses, and a pool, and extensive landscaping. Mary gave a few brief corrections and the architects would start drawing up the plans. Hopefully, in a month, we could start breaking ground on construction.

The Alaska Airlines offices were located on International Boulevard south of the SeaTac airport. I parked the Mustang and had 01 and 09, our bodyguard’s for the trip, wait in 01’s white State Patrol car. I took Mary’s arm and my mom followed us in. The inside was well furnished, the Eskimo face logo of Alaska Airlines embossed on the lobby floor and a few potted plants dotted the corners.

“How can I help you, sir?” the receptionist, a stout, middle-aged woman named Angela, asked.

“Yes, we’re here to see Mr. Ledford,” I said. “I’m Mark Glassner.”

The receptionist called upstairs and sent us on own. “Floor four, go left from the elevator. You can’t miss his office.”

“Remember the last elevator we rode?” Mary asked with a sly smile as I pushed he fourth floor button.

“No elevator slut this time,” I laughed. That’s how we met Violet, one of our sluts. I took her virginity in the hotel elevator of the Four Seasons, I believe, up in Seattle.

My mom looked at me, a frown across her beautiful face. “What?”

“It’s nothing, Sandy,” Mary assured her. “Just an inside joke.”

“Oh, sure,” Sandy said with a nod.

The elevator dinged and we got out on the fourth floor. Monroe Ledford’s office was down a hallway, through an open area full of cubicles, against the west wall of the building. He had a mousy looking woman for a secretary with the unusual name of Richmal. “He’s expecting you, Mr. Glassner.”

“Richmal, just ignore any strange sounds you hear, okay,” Mary said with a friendly smile.

“Oh, sure, miss,” Richmal squeaked.

Monroe had a spacious office, a large mahogany desk, and a wall covered in filing cabinets. Seven women dressed in blue pilot’s jackets and slacks were huddled in the corner talking to each other and gave us curious stares when we entered. Monroe scurried out from behind his desk, a heavyset man in an expensive looking suit. His face was round, fat hanging from beneath his chins, and large, black glasses dominated his face.

“Good to meet you in person, Mr. Glassner,” Monroe greeted. “I gathered the candidates just like you asked, sir.”

“Thank you, you can wait at your secretary’s desk and don’t come in here until we leave,” I told him, shaking his moist hand.

“Ah, of course, sir,” Monroe laughed. “Well, they are all excellent pilots and you will not be disappointed with whomever you choose.”

“All right, ladies, line up,” Mary said, brusquely.

My mom, looking a little out of sorts, set down at the table. “You okay, mom,” I asked as Mary got the pilots lined up.

“It’s just…overwhelming how the two of you just take command of situation,” Mom admitted. “And you’re going to, what…screw these women?”

I shrugged. “Not all of them,” I admitted. Several of the women were just not pretty enough. Sure they were handsome women, but Mary and I had our standards. “They’ll enjoy themselves, Mom. So just relax, okay?”

She sighed. “Okay, Mark.” She squirmed in her seat. “Geezs, I’m turning into such a hussy,” she muttered, eying the women.

“Maybe, mom,” I told her, rubbing her shoulder. “But it’s a lot of fun, isn’t it?” I asked with a grin.

My mom laughed and kissed the back of my hand. “Your fiancee’s going to start without you,” Mom pointed out.

I looked up to the two handsome women walking out the door. “All right, disrobe,” Mary ordered the remaining five. “And be prepared to get fucked. You all want to please us and be chosen to be as one of our pilots.” I stepped up next to her and she whispered, “Is everything alright with your mom?”

“Yeah, Mom is just not used to all this,” I answered.

The pilots were disrobing. All of them wore the most boring underwear, I was disappointed to learn. We sent two more packing; one had an ugly Caesarean scar and the other’s ass was covered in cellulite and looked as wrinkled as a prune. The remaining three were gorgeous women in their late twenties and early thirties.

Joslyn was a black-haired woman, willowy, with dark, Mediterranean complexion and brilliant green eyes. She had a nice set of round breasts topped with dusky nipples. Her belly buttoned was pierced with a small, golden charm set with a ruby and her pussy was shaved, revealing fat, dark pussy lips.

Duana was another black-haired woman, tall with Nordic cheekbones. Her breasts were small and perky and she had a thick, black bush between her legs. Her legs were toned and tanned from sunbathing, there were patches of pale flesh around her breasts and her crotch from her bikini.

Lynda was a strawberry-blonde with deep, blue eyes. She was short and curvy, with large, pillowy breasts with some of the biggest, fattest nipples I had ever seen, each pierced with a thick, gold ring. Her pussy was shaved, save for a triangular patch of reddish hair above her clit.

I walked over and hefted Lynda’s large breast, feeling the weight and gave her nipple piercing a tug bring a soft gasp to Lynda’s mouth. Mary was running her fingers through Duana’s thick bush, the tall woman shuddering as Mary must have found her clit or maybe her wet hole. Joslyn was looking a little lonely and so was my mom, so I pulled her to me and whispered in her ear.

Joslyn swayed back to my mom. Mom swallowed, licking her lips as the dusky beauty reached her and sat on her lap. “I…I have a girlfriend,” my mom protested, as Joslyn kissed at her throat.

“It’s just sex, Mom,” I said, pushing Lynda down to her knees. “I have a girlfriend, too.”

Mary giggled as Duana was unbuttoning her blouse, exposing Mary’s freckled breasts. The tall pilot sucked Mary’s nipple into her lips. “Betty knows you love her, that’s all that matters, Sandy. Everything else is just fun.”

My zipper rasped down and eager hands reached into my pants, pushing down my boxers, to find my hardening cock. Mom relaxed and was kissing Joslyn, her hands sliding up to cup the dusky woman’s breast and rolling her dark nipples between her fingers while Joslyn purred in pleasure. Lynda’s mouth engulfed my cock, sucking my dick until I was fully hard in her mouth. I looked down at her pillowy tits and just had to feel those about my cock.

I pulled my cock from her mouth, grabbed the fat ring pierced through her left nipple and pulled Lynda to her feet and led her over to a chair and set down. “You ever given a guy a titty fuck?” I asked her.

She smiled wickedly. “A few.”

Lynda knelt down and placed her pillowy tits around my cock, squeezing them about my shaft and started to slide them up and down. Her gold rings piercing her nipples swung up and down, glinting in a shaft of sunlight that fell across her tits. Her blue eyes stared up at me, eager to please, and her strawberry-blonde hair fell loosely about her shoulders, a splash of color against her pale skin.

Mary sat in the sit next to me, spreading her legs and cooing in pleasure as Duana dove into her cunt, licking stiffly at her pussy. “C’mon, slut, you can do better,” Mary complained. “Your a woman, just lick and touch me wherever you’d like to be touched down there.”

“Okay,” Duana murmured and spread Mary’s lips open and licked her tongue through Mary’s slit, sliding her tongue into Mary’s wet pussy. She swirled her tongue around the sucked Mary’s labia into her mouth, rolling the wrinkled lips between her lips as Mary moaned in appreciation.

“Getting better,” Mary encourage, then sighed in pleasure. “Definitely getting better.”

I glanced back to see my mom was sitting on the desk, her jeans pulled off, her firm ass flexing as she squirmed in pleasure. I guessed Joslyn must be going down on her. My mom pulled her loose, striped shirt over her head exposing her smooth back and white bra. She reached behind her and unclasped the bra. As the white material fell away, I could just see the slope of her right breast and the hint of her pink nipple.

“Ohh, that feels nice,” Mom moaned on Joslyn’s tongue. Her arms moved and I realized mom was playing with her breasts.

“How’s your titty fuck?” Mary asked with a smile.

“Nice,” I told her. Lynda’s tits felt amazing on my cock as she formed a tight tunnel between her soft tits. I started fucking my hips up, rubbing my cock faster through the valley of her breasts. Mary’s eyes were fixed on my cock, the head would appear up from between her tits then disappear back down. Pre-cum glistening on the tip, smearing on Lynda’s melons.

“Is Duana giving you good head?” I asked.

Mary rolled her eyes. “She’s getting better! She…ohhh, yeah. She’s definitely getting better,” Mary purred.

“Oh, man!” gasped Mom. “Oh, Mark, her tongue feels so amazing. I can’t wait to try some of what she’s doing to my pussy on Betty when I get home! Oh, wow! Mmmhh, oh crap! Yes, yes, oh yes!”

Lynda started licking my cock head when it got close to her lips, her tongue roughly sliding across the tip sending a shudder of pleasure through my body. Another lick, another shudder, and then my cock was back in the pillowy softness of her breasts and then was back out and another delicious lick, another delicious shudder. “Fuck that’s amazing!” I gasped. “Keep licking, slut!”

Lynda giggled. “Glad you…” lick, “…like it!”

Mary was panting next to me, grinding her cunt into Duana’s face. “Oh yes, fucking suck my clit, whore! Oh, fuck! Oh fucking shit! Here it comes, slut! Drink my cum!”

My mom sat in the chair on the other side of me, naked and flushed. Her eyes focused on my cock appearing and disappearing between Lynda’s breasts. I was getting closer and closer to cumming. My balls were so close to flooding Lynda’s breasts with my creamy spunk. Just a few more licks and…I groaned, my face clenched as I spilled onto her tits.

“Fuck, that was nice!” I moaned.

Lynda was panting, to, white cum coating her face and tits. She released her breasts and my cock slid out of her tight embrace. Mary knelt down and licked a line of my cum up Lynda’s tit. Then she looked at my mom, hefted Lynda’s other, cum covered tit invitingly. My mom licked her lips and then knelt down and licked my cum up Lynda’s breast, up to her neck and then she was kissing Lynda on the lips.

My cock was achingly hard watching my mom and my fiancee lick my cum off this woman. They were pressing her down onto her back, their tongues devouring my cum. Mary licked her way up to Lynda’s face as Mom licked back down to her breasts, sucking a fat nipple and gold ring into her mouth as Mary kissed Lynda on the lips. Then Mary was straddling her face as Mom licked lower and lower, down to Lynda’s shaved cunt.

“Duana, lick my mom’s cunt,” I ordered and then I grabbed willowy Joslyn and bent her over the desk.

Joslyn’s cunt was shaved bare, her labia large and engorged and felt amazing as I rubbed the head of my cock on them before I found her hot, wet hole and slid inside her, groaning as her velvet cunt swallowed my cock.

“Ohh, that feels great,” Joslyn moaned. “Umm, you got a nice feeling cock, stud.”

“You got a nice feeling cunt,” I moaned, pulling back and thrusting in again and again. “Fucking wet and tight, just the way I like my pussy!”

“Then give me a good fucking, lover!” Joslyn purred. “I could use a nice cum! Haven’t had one yet, today!”

“You have to cum everyday, slut?” I asked.

“If not, then the day was wasted.” I liked her philosophy. If I haven’t came a dozen times in a day, it was definitely wasted. “I need a nice, fat cock to stretch my poor little pussy until I explode!” she panted.

I started thrusting faster and faster, enjoying her wet depths. I glanced behind me, Mary was riding Lynda’s face and my mom was devouring Lynda’s cunt. Duana knelt behind my mom and started fingering her cunt. Duana bent her head down, planting her face between my mom’s ass cheeks and began to rim Mom’s ass. What a naughty slut.

“I’m going to pee in your mouth, and you’re going to love it, right slut?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes,” moaned Lynda. “I’ve masturbated so many times to water sports vids! Fill my mouth with your delicious pee.”

Mary sighed as her urine splashed into Lynda’s mouth, the pilot drinking her piss eagerly. I slammed into Joslyn’s cunt faster and faster as I watched my fiancee piss into another woman’s mouth. When Mary finished pissing, she moaned as Lynda licked her pussy clean, her tongue digging through Mary’s slit. Lynda was moaning beneath Mary, her body writhing and fresh cunt juices flooded my mom’s mouth as she came.

My mom drank all of Lynda’s juices and then shuddered on Duana’s tongue. “Yes, oh yes, I’m cumming! Umm, that feels so amazing!” Mom turned around, stroking Duana’s face. “Oh, thank you for that amazing orgasm.”

I came in Joslyn’s cunt as I watched my mom french kiss Duana, her face sticky with Lynda’s juices. Mary’s ass jiggled beneath her bunched up skirt as she ground her pussy on Lynda’s face, her unbuttoned blouse slid off her right shoulder, exposing her pale, freckled shoulder. Her auburn hair, tied in a ponytail, swayed about as she tossed her head about, her moans of pleasure growing louder and louder.

My mom’s ass was pointing at me, as tight as any teenagers, her hairy bush matted with desire, her pussy pink and swollen with pleasure. I knelt behind her, running my hands about her firm cheeks. Mom broke her kiss with Duana and glanced over her shoulder at me, her eyes falling onto my hard cock.

“You’re so beautiful, Mom,” I murmured.

“Prettier than your fiancee?” my mom asked with a grin.

“A close second, Mom.” My cock was poking at her tight ass, sliding down, leaving a streak of pre-cum across her firm cheeks and down through her silky hair. I found her hot, wet hole, rubbing my cock’s head on her swollen labia, enjoying the feel of her silky nether lips.

“Umm, good answer, son,” Mom groaned as my cock entered her slowly.

“He’s the best!” moaned Mary. “Umm, this slut sure knows her way around a snatch! You keep doing that and…ohhh that’s nice! Fuck, fuck, yes! That’s it! Oh, God, I’m cumming! You nasty, fucking slut! Ohh, that was nice.”

“Thank you for fulfilling my fantasy,” moaned Lynda as Mary crawled off of her.

Mary pressed her body against my back, hugging me from behind as I fucked my mother. Her breasts were soft pillows topped with her hard nipples, her silky bush tickled my ass. Her arms wrapped around my waist and her lips were wet on my neck.

“Who are you thinking of keeping for our pilots?” she whispered into my ear.

“Lynda for sure,” I moaned. “Those fucking nipple rings.”

Mary laughed. “I love a slut that drinks my piss.”

“Joslyn is the prettiest,” my mom moaned, thrusting her hips back into my cock. With Mary pressed behind me, I couldn’t fuck Mom as hard I liked, but goddamn my mom knew how to work her hips to get a man off.

Joslyn was beautiful, with her dusky, Mediterranean skin her brilliant green eyes. “She was a great fuck,” I pointed out.

Mary nipped at my ear. “Joslyn and Lynda then.”

“Yeah,” I panted. “Mmh, Mom, you know how to fuck!”

Mom laughed, a rich throaty laugh, slamming her ass back into me. “You’re not to bad yourself. Umm, my baby boy grew up to have a nice cock!”

“Cum in your slutty mom’s pussy,” Mary whispered into my ear. “Fill her up with delicious spunk.”

“Give me your cum, Mark!” Mom moaned. “Fill your mommy’s womb with your sperm. It’s so wonderful to have you back inside me! Oh, crap! Crap!”

My balls were tightening, my orgasm was building. I felt Mom’s cunt spasm on my cock as she came, slamming her ass back into me and I groaned, “Fuck, that feels so amazing, Mom! Oh, fuck! Here it fucking cums!” My balls unloaded, flooding the very pussy that made me with a flood of cum. Mom slumped forward, rolling onto her back, her legs spread obscenely open, my cum oozing out and matting her brown fur.

“Joslyn and Lynda, you’re going to be our pilots,” I ordered. “You’ll live at the hanger, stay within fifteen minutes of the plane at all times. You will love Mary and myself as your masters, and love each other. Duana, never speak of this to anyone, you can get dressed and go.”

Joslyn moved over to Lynda and stroked her face. “I never noticed how beautiful you are,” she whispered and kissed Lynda with passion.

“Ladies,” I barked, interrupting their kiss, “get over her and take a lick from my mom’s cunt.” Lynda was first, bending down and taking a single lick as I uttered, “Zimmah,” and felt the energy run from my mom into Lynda and myself, binding Lynda’s to me permanently. Lynda stared at me in awe as Joslyn took her place and took her lick and was bound to me.

“You two, go home gather your stuff and head to Thun Field, hanger 18,” I told her and pulled a pair of keys out of my pocket, tossing it to them. “The Gulfstream has already arrived. From now on, you’ll live in the plane. There’s a comfy bed for the two of you too enjoy, internet, satellite TV. Just remember, always be within fifteen minutes of the plane.”

“Yes, Master,” Lynda nodded and then gave Joslyn a wicked smile. “A bed to share, huh? I’m sure we can find some stimulating way to pass the time.”

My phone rang and I fished it out of my pocket, glancing at the caller ID. “You found Brandon?” I asked.

“I found out where he went,” Doug Allard answered. Doug was a P.I. hired by Brandon Fitzsimmons to spy on us, causing all sorts of problems when Brandon sent the media the results of his spying. We caught Doug and turned him to our side and sent him after Brandon. “He flew from San Francisco to London and from there he caught a plane to Toulouse, France. He landed in Frances about two hours ago.”

“What’s in France?” I asked aloud, frowning.

“The book,” Mary grasped. “One of the books is in France.”

My stomach sank. Who knew what sort of problems Brandon having the book would cause. “Doug, Brandon’s headed for Rennes-le-Château, the Motherhouse of an order of nuns. The Order of Mary Magdalena. You must stop him from getting a book, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Do whatever it takes to stop him.”

“Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

I wanted to go after Brandon myself. But he was going into the heart of the lion’s den, the Motherhouse of the Nuns. Who knew how many of those bitches would be there. It was far too dangerous for either Mary or myself to go anywhere near Rennes-le-Château.

“Mary, where was that third book at?”

“Um, with some noble. An Altgrave, I think he was called.” She grabbed her phone. “In Cologne, Germany.”

“I need to speak with him, make sure he understands not to let Brandon so much as see that book.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Kaeden,” Illness, the barkeep at the Lucky Cowgirl greeted me as I sidled up to the bar.

Illness wasn’t the name he was born with, just the name everyone called him. “Because I’m so Ill, man, you know, cool,” he would say in his gravely, burnt-out voice, sounding like an aging rocker who partied to hard in his twenties and lived to regret it.

“A pint of Sam Adams,” I said, sighing as I sat down on the barstool.

“You one of the…” He left the end of his question hanging. The empty look in my eyes answered his question. “Rough, man. Real rough.” He finished filling the pint and set it down in front of me. “So, did it really happen?”

I shrugged. My PBA rep told me not to talk about it. Fuck, I’m not even sure what really happened. One minute, I was storming this Mark Glassner house on loan to the FBI, and the next thing I knew Mark Glassner was leading me and rest of my SWAT unit out of the house. And then this fine-ass girl, naked, with bubble-gum pink hair and this voluptuous Latina were leading me upstairs and fucked my brain out.

And now I was probably out of a job. And maybe facing prison time. Accepting sexual favors as a bribe, Internal Affairs called it. So here I was, back at the Lucky Cowgirl, to drown my sorrows. I hadn’t been in for two weeks and I was hoping to get lucky like the last time I was here, to maybe take my mind off my problems with some female companionship. Hell, maybe that gal would be back.

Nearly two weeks ago, on a Friday, this vivacious blonde name Erin had waltzed in, flirting outrageously with me and a few of my drinking buddies. We were drawn to her, she was just so fucking sexy in her tight jeans and revealing top. And she just ate our attention, touching us, laughing at our bad jokes. I grew more and more bold and soon it was just me and her at the bar and she let my hands roam everywhere. When I whispered in her ear that I wanted to fuck her brains out. She laughed and suggested the bathroom. I gave her a good fucking all while this creep listened to us from the next stall.

And then she asked me to go get some drinks and I waited at the bar while she cleaned herself up. And waited, figuring she had to reapply her make-up. You know women. When she did emerge, she was with this other guy, her arm wrapped around him, clinging tightly to him. They clearly knew each other, her boyfriend maybe and I just stood at the bar like an idiot realizing that the guy must have been the creep in the next stall. They were like playing at cheating or something. It was straight out of letters to Penthouse.

After the day I had, I wouldn’t mind banging Erin again. Her guy could watch for all I cared. I just needed something nice to happen to me, today. I just needed something pleasant to help me forget what a shithole my life just became. All the hard work, all the sacrifices to become a SWAT officer. It cost me my marriage to Sally and a few girlfriends since. All of it flushed down the shitter and I couldn’t even begin to understand why any of us did it.

“Why so down, handsome?” a tall, African American woman asked, sitting on the barstool next to me. Her accent was strange, like she was an actual African, from Nigeria or something. She was beautiful, young, with coal-black skin and short, curly hair. Her lips were big and smiling beautifully.

I snorted. “I’m in a lot of trouble.”

“Oh, how sad,” she consoled, placing her hand on my arm, stroking me gently. “Maybe I could make it all better.”

“Oh, how?” I asked, eying her up and down. She was fucking gorgeous.

She smiled promisingly. “What are you drinking?”

“Sam Adams.”

“Buy me one, and we’ll see if I can’t make you forget all about your problems,” she promised, her fingers running up my arm to my biceps. “Mmhh, you work out. I love a man with big muscles.”

“I’m a SWAT officer,” I told her. Some women got off on banging cops, badge bunnies we called them. And the way this woman’s eyes lit up, she was definitely a badge bunny.

“How exciting,” she purred. Illness set a pint before her and she took a deep gulp. “It must be very stressful, all that danger.”

“Oh, very stressful,” I said with a shrug. “But, I live for the danger.” I used that BS on so many ladies, they lapped it up.

Her laugh was throaty and exciting. “And how do you relieve all that stress. I bet it just gets bottled up inside you, begging to be released.”

“Oh, I could think of a few ways to relive the pressure,” I smiled.

“Your hand, non?” she asked archly.

I laughed, it felt good to laugh. “Sure, but there are definitely more pleasant ways to relieve the pressure.” I took a drink of my beer. “Of course, they require someone’s assistance.”

She sipped her beer, her pink tongue licking foam off her upper lip. “I have been told I am very skilled at relieving stress.”

My cock was rock hard in my pants. God, I loved this bar. I had never met a girl as easy as Erin, but this African chick was giving that slut Erin a run for her money. Well, it worked last time, so I leaned over and whispered, “I want to fuck your brains out. Right now.”

She stood up, her smile eager, and took my hand. She was aggressive as she pulled me across the bar to the men’s room and pulled me inside. She took me to the last stall. Memories of Erin bent over the toilet as I fucked her from behind flashed in my mind. Would this mysterious Black woman’s cunt feel as good as Erin’s had.

Christ I didn’t even know her name.

But that didn’t matter as she kissed me as soon as we were in the stall, my hands reaching down and knead her ass through her short skirt. I lifted the skirt up and she wasn’t wearing any panties, the naughty little slut. Her tongue was fierce as she frenched me, aggressively exploring my mouth as her hands fumbled at my belt. She pulled my cock out, stroked it a few times then broke the kiss. I was panting hard as she pulled her dress over her head, exposing her lithe, coal-black body. She took her fingers, slid them between her black breasts, down to her black bush and shoved them up inside her, coating them with her juices.

“See how wet I am for you,” she moaned. “Fuck me!”

I didn’t need to be told twice and I pinned her against the side of the stall, her legs wrapping about my waist as I plunged into her Black pussy. She moaned as I fucked her hard, pounding away at her cunt. I needed this. I needed to forget my problems. All that mattered right now was how amazing her cunt felt on my cock as I fucked her tight, wet depths.

“Fuck your tight, slut,” I moaned. Any girl as easy as her, badge bunny or not, was a slut. “Love how you feel on me.”

“Umm, your cock is stirring me up,” she moaned. “Umm, spear me, stud! Ohh, I love having a nice shaft spearing inside me!”

Her hips were fucking me back, matching the furious rhythm. I needed to cum so bad. I didn’t care if she came, I just needed to feel that sweet release as I spilled inside her. She was so tight, my cock felt like it was in a vice, trying to squeeze out my cum. I was getting closer and closer to cumming inside her.

“Yes, yes, oh God I’m gonna cum!” I moaned. Her legs were wrapped so tightly about me I couldn’t pull out if I wanted to. I slammed once more into her and felt that shuddering release as my cum spilled into her.

Her finger was on my forehead, drawing with her sticky finger as she whispered, “Shama,” into my ear and everything went still. I stared blankly at the woman and she smiled in satisfaction. All that mattered to me was doing exactly what this woman told me too.

“Good,” she muttered, pushing me back, my cock pulling out of her. “I am Sister Agnes.” I nodded my head as she gave me my instructions.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Drunken Pugilist may be the emptiest bar I had ever seen at happy hour. One old man sipped a pint at the bar while a board barkeep was watching the Mariners play the Angels. A fond smile crossed my face as I remembered Sean, my ex-husband, getting so excited during their ’95 season and how crushed he had been when the Mariners lost to the Indians and ended the Mariners World Series hopes. Mary was only one, then, and Missy wasn’t even a thought, yet.

Focus, Theodora, I told myself. Kurt stole your family from you, no use dwelling on that, now. You need to stop this Mark from destroying other families.

Sister Isabella followed me in. We let Providence guide us. Each of us opened the phone book, to the listing of bars, figuring guys as in trouble as these SWAT officer were would be drowning their sorrows. So we closed our eyes and jabbed our fingers down on the page. Isabella and I both got the Drunken Pugilist and Sister Agnes chose the Lucky Cowgirl.

I scanned the bar, the only other people were the two men sitting at a booth in the back, almost hidden in the shadows. I could see their auras, blacker than the shadows, the aura of a Thrall enslaved by a Warlock. It was clear that Mark had given the men an order that must have rewritten parts of their personality. Well, they were cops and I could imagine the sort of orders Mark must have given. “Let me commit crimes,” he probably ordered, or, “I can’t do anything wrong.”

Both guys looked miserable as we approached, a pitcher of beer sat between them and a few empty shot glasses. Both were fit, broad shoulder man. A swarthy Mexican with a thick mustache that ruined an otherwise handsome face, and a squashed-face white guy with a crew cut.

“Hi, boys,” Isabella purred with her sexy, Latina accent.

The Mexican’s eyes lit up when he saw us. “Hello, ladies,” he said with a smile, and motioned to the booth. “Care to cheer up a pair of cops having a bad day?”

“Christ, Riz, do you have to flirt with every chick?” the White guy asked.

“Hey man, why should I deprive my charm from any beautiful woman,” Riz protested. “Ignore him, he’s married and forgotten how to treat such heavenly creatures as yourselves.”

“Riz?” I asked, and then Isabella sat down next to him, leaving me with the White guy.

“Because his real name is pretty stupid,” the White guy said and a grin momentarily crossed his lips before his pain returned.

“Oroitz is a perfectly manly name,” Riz joked. “Besides, what kind of name is Duncan?”

“A Highlander,” I said with a smile. Everyone gave me a blank look. “Um, you know, ‘There can be only one.’ The Highlander?”

“Yeah,” Duncan muttered and took a swill of his beer. “The TV show, right. Not the movie.”

“Yeah,” I nodded.

“So, what has you guys so down?” Isabella asked. “Women, right?” Both men grunted and Isabella smiled wickedly, leaning closer to Riz, reaching out to place her hand on his. “I hope not the same woman.”

“No, chiquita, not the same woman,” Riz admitted. “We’re both in the doghouse because of work. My girl broke up with me and Duncan’s wife kicked him out.”

“Oh that’s terrible,” I cooed, scooting up against Duncan. His eyes glanced at my cleavage and then a guilty flush suffused his face.

Across the table, Isabella was snuggling up to Riz, who put his arm around her. “Yeah, it’s terrible. Me and Alicia had been dating for weeks.”

“Well, maybe I can make you feel better,” Isabella said with a naughty smile. From how her arm was moving, she must be rubbing Riz’s leg. Or maybe even his crotch based on that the big grin filling Riz’s face. And then the two were talking in rapid Spanish. In my few weeks living in LA I picked up a smattering of Spanish, but I could not begin to follow their conversation.

Duncan just set like a log next to me, staring down into his beer. “What’s the problem,” I purred. “You might feel better if you tell me about it.”

A look of self-loathing crossed his face. “Sure,” he bitterly snorted, his voice a little slurred with drink. “Why the fuck not.” He down the rest of his beer. “You heard about the whole SWAT scandal?”

I nodded my head. That is why Providence led me to you. Mark had foolishly made a bunch of highly skilled men his Thralls and didn’t bother to protect them. “There are subtle signs,” Ramiel told me in my dreams, “to tell if the Bond of Zimmah chains a Thrall to the Warlock. The black aura will have the tiniest, barely perceptible, fringe of red about it. So minute, you have to know to look for it.” As far as I could tell, neither of these men were bound to Mark.

“Yeah, instead of arresting the people, the SWAT unit…eh…” I trailed off, not sure how to finish the sentence without sounding insensitive.

“Fucked them,” Duncan finished, biting his words.

“Excuse me, Vato,” Riz said as Isabella scooted out of the booth. “You understand, right?”

“Yeah,” Duncan grunted, staring at his drink as Riz and Isabella disappeared out a back door into the alley behind the bar. A ragged sob suddenly escaped Duncan’s lips. “I don’t know what happened. We burst into this bedroom and this naked guy, Mark, falls on the floor and he just tells us to stop pointing our guns and help him up. And we did. And then…this red-head just grabs me and Driscoll and takes us inside and has us fuck her. She treated us like shit, insulted us, and we just took it. And now it’s all over the news and…” He took a swig of beer. “Kathanne kicked me out. I never cheated on her, before. I don’t know what happened.”

Poor bastard. Another Warlock’s victim. I reached out and rubbed his leg and kissed him on the cheek. “You poor guy,” I murmured. “Let me take some of that hurt away.” I slid my hand up his jeans to his crotch, feeling his cock grow beneath my touch.

“Wh-what are you doing?” he suddenly protested. “I…”

I cut him off with a kiss as my fingers slid his zipper down, his mouth sour with beer. He was hard, despite his protests, and I stroked him to his full girth. His cock was warm and trembled with his heart beat against my palm. He was uncircumcised, and I could feel the head of his cock slide in and out of his foreskin, popping out like a cute little snake.

“Shh, don’t fight, Duncan,” I whispered as I lowered my head down to his crotch, disappearing beneath the booth’s table.

He moaned as my tongue licked around the head of his cock, salty with his pre-cum. I played with the tip, tracing about the edge of the gland, then sliding up and licking through his urethra, collecting a fresh drop of pre-cum. I slid a hand down between my legs and up into my cunt, getting my fingers sticky with my pussy juices so I would be ready to draw the Mark of Qayin on his forehead.

His hand caressed my head, fingers pulling through my brown hair. “Oh fuck,” he moaned. “Sorry, Kathy.”

I cupped his balls as I swallowed his cock, sucking softly and playing with the sensitive head with my tongue. Then I slid down, slowly, until he brushed the back of my throat. I sealed my lips tight about his shaft as I rose up, sucking harder and Duncan moaned in appreciation. Up and down, my mouth filled with his cock.

“Jesus,” he moaned. “Fuck, you’re good. Christ, I don’t even know your name.”

I popped his cock out of my mouth. “Theodora,” I panted, sucking in air, and then I was back on his cock, bobbing my head faster and faster as I played with his balls.

He nuts were round and I gently squeezed them, trying to massage his cum out of his balls. He was getting closer and closer to cumming. I could feel the tension in his body grow and grow as he neared that explosive release and I tensed, ready to spring the moment his cum poured into my mouth. Up and down, I bobbed, swirling my tongue and sucking, feeling his cock tremble in my mouth, the spongy head brushing the roof of my mouth.

Duncan was a gentleman and warned me. “I’m gonna cum, Theodora,” he panted.

The first splash of cum was warm and salty in my lips. I released his cock as the second blast just flew up in air and landed on my blouse, a line of sticky fluids staining my clothing. I was drawing the Mark of Qayin on his forhead as his third blast flew up and splashed on his flannel shirt and I muttered, “Shama.” The Mark of Qayin blazed white and Duncan went blank as the prayer took effect.

Isabella should have had no problem enchanting Riz and I began to tell Duncan the plan. He nodded his head as he absorbed my orders. Worry gnawed at my stomach. Was this really necessary. These men were SWAT officers, highly trained at what they do. People were going to get hurt. People I was supposed to protect. I always thought the Order of Mary Magdalene existed to help people.

“The Greater Good,” Ramiel’s voice whispered back to me. “Not even the Promise Land was taken without bloodshed.”

The Greater Good. It was all for the Greater Good, I told myself. But another voice whispered from deep inside me, the road to Hell is paved in good intentions. I shivered. I just needed to have faith in Providence.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You taxi is here, Monsieur Fitzsimmons,” the Concierge of the Chambres D’Hôtes L’Escalette, the hotel I was staying at in Toulouse. I was impatient to get to the Motherhouse and get my hands on the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. I needed the book to defeat Mark and rescue my wife from his clutches.

It had been a long flight when I landed Toulouse with a five hour layover in London, I had been traveling for nearly seventeen hours and I was exhausted. When I check into the hotel I crashed, and just woke up twenty minutes ago, noon, local time. Which was four AM, Friday morning, back in Washington State.

“Merci,” I nodded to the Concierge and slipped him a five euro.

He held the door open for me and I stepped into the white taxi. It was a small, European car, one of those tiny vehicles designed for the narrow, medieval streets that crowded European cities and towns. It was a little more than an hours drive to Rennes-le-Château, a quaint village built upon a hilltop, connected by a winding road and the driver, a dusky North African, talked in Arabic on his bluetooth the entire drive.

Finally, we reached the Motherhouse. The building was located behind the Church of Mary Magdalene, an old, stone edifice that was partially overgrown with green vines. The front door was a large, made of wood and bound in iron. On the door frame hung a plaque written in French, English, Spanish, and German described the history of the building. Another sign, handwritten in French, was taped to the front of the door. My French was very rusty, but it seemed to be the phone number of the caretaker who was out.

Sighing in frustration, I pulled out my phone and dialed the number. “Bonjour, Maryām à l’appareil. Je vous écoute,” a woman answered in rapid French.

“Do you speak English?” I asked, hopefully. My high school French was far to rusty to converse with someone.

“Yes, I am Maryām,” the woman answered in a heavy accent.

“Hi, I’m Brandon Fitzsimmons and I was hoping I could meet with someone at the Motherhouse. There is a book in your collection that I’m just dying to examine.”

The voice on the other end thought for a moment. “Very well, Monsieur Fitzsimmons. Tomorrow at, say, 4 o’clock.”

“It’s very important, can we possibly meet sooner?” I asked.

“No, no. I am not in Rennes-le-Château,” she answered, in the background I heard something in French being broadcast. I frowned, it sounded like an airport announcement. “Saturday, 4 o’clock is the earliest I can meet.”

I sighed, another hours drive to Toulouse and then an hours drive back here tomorrow. “Very well. Thank you for your time, miss.”

“Until Saturday, then. Au revoir.” The line went dead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The captain has put on the fasten seatbelt sign,” the flight attendant announced in her British accent.

I was on British Airways flight 3471 descending into Toulouse Blagnac Airport in France on the hunt for Brandon Fitzsimmons.

Thirteen hours ago I took off at SeaTac and I was exhausted. But I couldn’t sleep. Every time I tried, Mark Glassner’s words came back to me. “Doug, Brandon’s headed for Rennes-le-Château, the Motherhouse of an order of nuns. The Order of Mary Magdalena. You must stop him from getting a book, the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Do whatever it takes to stop him.”

Do whatever it takes to stop him. What did Mark mean. Did he want me to steal the book before Brandon could get it, delay him, stop him? Or did he want me to kill him? Could I kill him? I was a P.I. not a hitman. But the more I poured over Mark’s words, the more I came to believe I had to kill him. It’s clearly what Mark wanted. Do whatever it takes to stop him. What else could that mean? I had watched enough spy movies to understand what was implied. I was scared. I had never killed anyone. Twelve years as a cop and I never fired my gun in the line of duty. But Mark needed it done, and I would make sure it happened.

Fuck, I was so tired when I got off the plane, I could barely fill out the declaration card as I waited to clear customs. And then I stumbled out of customs as a somnambulist creature, barely capable of rational thought. I needed some coffee, badly as I reached baggage claim. I almost walked off with someone else’s suitcase, luckily the owner stopped me. “Too many people with black suitcases these days,” I grumbled as way of an apology.

My suitcase in hand, or I thought it was mine, anyways, I stumbled out to the cab stand. Just my luck, there were no cabs. It was the middle of the afternoon, you’d think there would be one cab. A phone rang and I glanced over to see a beautiful young woman, olive skin and long, black hair. She spoke rapidly in French and then switched to heavily accented English. “Yes, I am Maryām.”

As tired as I was, I found myself drinking in the beauty of the young woman. The woman was listening to whomever she was speaking with and then paused and gave me a considering look. I almost wondered why she was staring, but I was too tired. “Very well, Monsieur Fitzsimmons. Tomorrow at, say, 4 o’clock.”

I blinked, did she say Fitzsimmons? What a small world. I was here to kill a Brandon Fitzsimmons.

“No, no. I am not in …” the woman’s words were drowned out by an announcement over the airport’s speakers in french. “…is the earliest I can meet,” she finished. Pausing to listen and then, “Until tomorrow, then. Au revoir.” She hung up the phone and slipped it into her pocket, muttering something in French.

A taxi pulled up, finally. I wanted to take it, but some weird sense of male chauvinism rose up inside me and I offered to let the lady take this cab. What the hell, she was pretty. And I’m sure another cab would pull up soon.

“Merci,” she replied and then asked, “maybe we can share, no?”

“Sure,” I said with a shrug.

“I am called Maryām,” she said with a smile, holding out her slim hand.

“Eh, Doug Allard,” I answered, clasping her warm hand and shaking briefly.

“American, no?” and I nodded. “How nice, I’ve always had a soft spot for you Americans.”

She slid into the cab and I followed her. “I always thought the French hated us.”

“Oh, some do,” Maryām laughed. “They are just jealous. Where are you heading, Doug.”

“Eh, Rennes-le-Château,” I answered. “Any hotel there will do.”

She smiled. “What a coincidence. I live in Rennes-le-Château.” When she said the name, it sound so musical and beautiful, not like my mangled pronunciation.

I fell asleep almost immediately and when I woke up the car was winding its way up a hill to a village perched at the crest. I sat up, rubbing my eyes as the cab weaved its way through the narrow streets past ancient stone buildings to the front of a large stone structure.

“Is this a hotel?” I asked, frowning.

“No,” Maryām replied, sliding out. “It is where I live. Come inside, I have a spare room you can use.”

Fuck, I was too tired to argue and she seemed harmless. I mean, I easily weighed twice as much as her. The door was wood, bound with iron and there was a several signs that I was too tired to read. Maryām produced a cast iron skeleton key and unlocked the door and led me inside. She led me through the foyer into a short hallway lined with narrow doors. She opened one, revealing a tiny room, little more than a square with a cot.

I turned to thank her and blinked in shock. Was I dreaming? I pinched my arm. No, that hurt.

Maryām was naked, her lithe, dusky body gorgeous. Her breasts perky with youth, topped with dark nipples. A mat of thick pubic hair covered her pussy and the smile on her face was both virginal and predatory. My cock hardened in my pants as I drank in her beauty. She walked towards me, her breasts swaying and pressed up against me, her lips hot and wet on mine.

My wife’s face floated up in my mind and I pulled away from the kiss. “Maryām what are you doing?”

Her hand slid into my pants and found my hard cock, stroking it in her hands and suddenly it didn’t matter that I was married. Tina would never know. She was all the way back in Tacoma. How would she know what I did in France. Maryām pushed me back and I sat down on the bed. She bent down, pulled off my jeans and then my boxers, exposing my hard cock.

“So nice,” she whispered.

She slid her finger down her taut body, through the forest of pubic hair and then slid them up inside her pussy. When she pulled them out they were sticky with her juices. She straddled my waist and rubbed her fingers on my forehead, then down the side of my face and to my mouth. She tasted of honey.

Maryām rose up, her hand on my cock and guided my shaft to her pussy. She was wet and felt like silk as her cunt sank down onto my cock. I groaned in pleasure, after two kids, Tina wasn’t this tight. I sank back onto the bed and watched this gorgeous angel ride slowly up and down on my cock, her round breasts heaving as she fucked me. I reached up, sliding my hand up her smooth side to cup the soft orb. I squeezed it, delighting in the spongy feel and then I ran my fingers across her hard nipple.

“Umm, you feel so hard inside me,” she purred as she rode me.

I groaned, her cunt was so tight. God, I hadn’t had a cunt this tight since I was in college. Nothing felt better than the tight cunt of a teenager on your dick. Her pussy gripped my cock like a tight glove, rubbing silkily up and down as she fucked me. My balls were boiling, the pressure growing inside me. Growing larger and stronger.

“I’m gonna cum!” I moaned. “Let me pull out!”

“No, cum in me,” she gasped. “Let me feel your lust shoot inside me! Oh, yes!”

She spasmed on me, her cunt deliciously contracting about my cock. I was thrusting my hips up into her, the sensation on my cock was getting to much to handle. My balls couldn’t take it anymore and my cum exploded out through my dick and up into her wet cunt.

“Shalak!” she screamed and I feel something inside me snap, a chain about my soul, binding my will to another. I felt freedom, and tears brimmed in my eyes as my soul sang in joy.

“Wh-what just happened?” I stammered as she slid off me.

Maryām was suddenly shy, covering her body with the blanket. “You were a Thrall, Doug,” she answered. “I have freed you from the Warlock’s power.”

And then she explained it all to me. Nuns, Warlocks, summoning demons. Everything I saw watching Mark Glassner, how everyone around him behaves. How I so easily agreed to do whatever he told me, including killing a man. It all finally made sense. Mark Glassner sold his soul for power and made me his pawn.

“God has a purpose for you, Doug,” Maryām said as I wept before her.

I could feel it in my soul. I had been touched by God when she freed me. “What?” I asked. It didn’t matter what the purpose was. When God calls, how can you say no.

The door opened and a young woman entered, maybe eighteen, her hair a black as night, falling about her naked body. Her skin was pale white, her breasts large and topped with dark nipples. Her pussy was shaved bare, her labia swollen with desire and juices leaked down her leg.

“This is Sister Frances Joan and she has a Gift for you, Doug,” Maryām said as the beautiful woman walked towards me. My cock hardened.

Sister Frances sat down on the bed next to me, her lips tasted sweet as she kissed me. Her hand reached down and stroked my hardening cock. Her fingers were silk as she rubbed my cock to life. I touched her breast, gently, reverently. Giving her firm orbs the tiniest of squeezes, sliding my palm up to rub on her hard nipple.

“Come, let me feel you in me,” Sister Frances moaned. “Let us join as one.”

She pulled me down into her embrace, her body warm and lithe beneath me. She guided my cock to the wet entrance of her pussy. We moaned together as I slid into her inviting, tight depth. Her lips played with my ear as her legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me tightly into her.

“You have such a nice cock,” she whispered.

I fucked her slowly, staring into her deep, brown eyes. No, I didn’t fuck her, I made love to her. It was like our wedding night and I was making love to my bride for the first time. Our hips were moving in unison, our lips kissing each other, murmuring our pleasure into the other’s ears. Our hands roamed each other’s bodies. I felt her slim thighs, her tight ass, her smooth side and her full breasts. Her hands roamed across my chest, playing with my chest hair, rubbing my back, and squeezed my ass, urging me to go faster and faster.

“Yes, harder,” she moaned. “Faster! Let me feel your passion!”

I could feel our passion building and building as my cock rubbed against her cunt. Every stroke was building both of our orgasms. In and out, rubbing deliciously against each other. I found her hard nipple with one hand, rolling it between my fingers. My strokes were fast now, I was pounding her pussy. Her moans of passion filled my ears as we both approached the precipice. I could feel the cum boiling over in my balls and shuddered as I orgasmed inside this beautiful creature. Her body shuddered beneath me, her cunt clenching at my cock, milking my cum out of my balls.

She gasped a single word.

“Zebed!”

Her Gift flowed into me. From deep within her womb, through her tight pussy, and into my cock. A golden power that suffused every fiber of my being, body and soul, transforming me. I was baptized in the ecstasy of light and reborn as a new man.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Gabriel,” I greet the Archangel.

“Dominion Ramiel,” he responded, his voice a mighty choir. “I sense your doubts, brother.”

“I have followed the threads, the longer we wait the stronger the Warlocks become,” I answered. “Theodora and her sisters have three soldiers and surprise on their side. They have seventy percent chance of slaying the Warlocks.”

“With two of our Priestesses dead,” Gabriel pointed out. “Our Priestesses are two few to spend so recklessly.”

“By the time they have recruited the twelve soldiers, the Warlocks will have tripled their guard,” I fumed with righteous anger. “Let us strike know before the odds are even worst. After Monday, even with twelve, there will only be a twenty-seven percent chance of slaying the Warlocks. And still two of our Priestesses will die.”

“The soldiers are only a last resort.”

Curiosity drowned out my anger. “What have you seen in the future that I have not, Gabriel?”

“Observe,” Gabriel stated and drew up the threads of mankind drawing me to a silver thread. “This thread belongs to Alice Perry.” He lead me into the past, six mortal years. Alice’s silver thread brushed the red thread of the Warlock Mary Sullivan. “Alice develops an infatuation with Mary at the age of seventeen,” Gabriel informed. “But, slowly it is forgotten as she goes off to college.” The silver thread spiraled about the red thread, slowly drifting farther apart as the years went on.

I followed the silver thread through the years as it drifted farther from Mary’s, became entwined with another silver thread and then knotted as Alice married a man six months ago. But Alice and her husband’s thread drifted apart and then were separated as Alice’s thread became deeply entwined for a few weeks about another man’s.

“Adultery,” Gabriel said with disgust. “The marriage was broken beyond repair, though the husband knows it not.”

Alice’s thread brushed once more with Mary’s, and started circling the Warlock’s thread. “Here, the infatuation was rekindled,” Gabriel explained. “This was almost two weeks ago, on the very day Sister Louise made her disastrous attempt to exorcise Mark.” Alice’s thread was spiraling closer and closer to Mary’s. Gabriel pointed to Alice’s thread two day’s ago. It was Tuesday morning and Alice’s thread was trying to work its way between Mary and Mark’s thread. The two Warlock threads were bound as tightly as any lovers Ramiel had ever observed.

“A declaration of love?” I asked, staring at the pattern. Love, emotions, were not my skill at reading the threads. My expertise lay in conflict.

“Yes,” Gabriel nodded. “Alice Perry declared her love to Mary and it was ignored. Mary was too preoccupied with her problems that she didn’t even hear what Alice told her. Mark was under the effects of the Bond of Avvah. Alice has declared her love and it was not reciprocated. Unrequited love is a very powerful emotion.”

I followed Alice’s thread, in the future she once more tries to get between Mark and Mary. Next Wednesday afternoon.

“Do you see the opportunity the Bond of Avvah has created?” Gabriel asked.

I frowned, shaking my head.

“Alice never would have made her confession to Mary without it,” Gabriel explained. “Alice was too afraid of losing Mary. Alice believed it was inevitable that Mark and Mary’s relationship would break up. So she waited, biding her time for the moment when it seemed Mary would leave Mark, and then she would act. Now that she made her declaration, it is all Alice can think of. On Wednesday afternoon, in the room of the Blue Spruce motel, Alice will try once more to have Mary all to herself. When Mary rejects her love, she will be vulnerable.”

“The Prayer of Qannow?” I asked in shock. “That Prayer is very dangerous.”

“Watch what happens when Theodora exploits this opportunity,” Gabriel stated and drew Theodora’s golden thread until it touched April’s. I watched in amazement, as I followed Alice’s thread into the most probable future, studying the variable and calculating the percentage of success.

“Ninety-nine percent chance of the Warlock Mark’s death,” I said in awe.

“Yes, and Mary’s as well,” Gabriel pointed out. “The foolish mortal tied her life to Mark’s when she made her Pact. When Mark dies, so shall Mary and two less Warlocks shall plague the world.”

“So the Bond of Avvah was meant to fail?” I asked in astonishment. “It was all a set up to create this one opportunity?”

“There was good odds of the Bond working,” Gabriel answered. “But it also created this opportunity.”

“Then why gather the soldiers at all?” I asked in confusion. “Ninety-nine percent. Only the Creator can predict the future with more accuracy.”

“Because, Mark Glassner must die or be exorcised,” Gabriel stated. “If Alice fails, then it will fall to Theodora and her sisters. And as you said, the odds are slim and we shall never again have the power to challenge Mark with our diminished resources.”

Gabriel showed me the future and he was right. “The Lord shelter us with his mercy,” I whispered. The Warlock Mark Glassner must be stopped. “Is that why you dispatched two more Priestesses? You told me that only Theodora was available? What changed?”

“Only when Mary used her last boon was this pattern set,” Gabriel admitted. “Our brother, Lucifer, is setting brush fires across the world, trying to distract us from Mark. I could not move Isabella or Agnes until I was sure they were needed.”

“What do we do if it fails, Gabriel?” I asked.

“Nothing,” Gabriel answered sadly. “We will have lost, Ramiel. But Maryām will see that the fire of hope keeps burning in the Wilderness.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 27.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 25: Eight-and-a-Half Weeks

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 25: Eight-and-a-Half Weeks

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Female/Females, Mind Control, Anal, Ass to Mouth, Rimming, Oral, Creampie, Wife, Exhibitionism, Cheating, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 24.



I stood with Mary on the private balcony of our bedroom. Surveillance photos and videos of our house had just appeared on the eleven o’clock news on channel 5. Our law enforcement sluts, Chasity and Noel, figured the photos must have been shot from a house on Shaw Road across the empty lot. Mary and I sent our bodyguards to raid the house and were watching from our balcony. The house was two stories, sitting on a small rise and had a perfect view of the rear and left side of our house over the backyard fence.

We sent our bodyguards to raid the house, and their squad cars were just now screeching to a stop in front of the house. It was too dark to seen anything other than the strobing red and blue lights of the bodyguard’s patrol cars and some movement in the backyard that. I felt the tension in Mary’s body as we held each other and waited. My own heart was hammering in my chest.

The Nextel in my hand chirped. “Chasity to Master.”

“Master,” I responded into my Nextel.

“We have one prisoner and our still searching the house,” Chasity reported, in a professional, commanding voice. She sounded like a cop. Well, she was a cop before I made her my sex slave. Chasity commanded the bodyguards, with Noel, our FBI slut, as her second in command.

“Good work,” I praised her.

“Thank you, Master,” Chasity replied, her professional voice slipping back into the pleased, girlish voice of Chasity the sex slave.

Mary and I dressed quickly and head downstairs and waited in the living room. In a few minutes, Chasity and a Thai bodyguard, 30 I think her number was, were marching an overweight, balding, middle aged man into the house. The prisoner was wearing a t-shirt and sweat pants, thick glasses hung askew on his flesh face. There was anger in his eyes as he was marched before us, and fear.

“Who are you?” Mary demanded. She was still angry about being spied on.

According to the news, the surveillance photos were sent in by Brandon Fitzsimmons. Brandon was the previous owner of our house, but I took it from him and made his wife, Desiree, our sex slave. Now, he was causing all sorts of problems. Last week he tipped off the FBI, and this week the media. I just spoke to Sheriff Erkhart, and there should be an BOLO for Brandon’s arrest by now. I wanted him found and punished for the headaches he was causing me.

“Doug Allard,” the man sullenly answered. Then blinked in surprise. People were always surprised by how readily they cooperated with us.

“And Brandon Fitzsimmons hired you, right?” I asked.

“Yeah, I’m a P.I.,” he answered. “What are you going to do to me?”

I ignored his question. “How long have you been watching us?”

“A week, since last Tuesday,” he replied. “Fuck, what’s wrong with me. What have you done to me? Is it that gas?” Fear quivered suddenly in his voice. The explanation the authorities came up with to explain my powers was some gas that left people very suggestible. I guess that’s more plausible then the truth that I sold my soul to the Devil for the power to control people.

Mary laughed, richly. “No, no. People just like doing what we tell them to, isn’t that right, Doug?”

“I guess I do,” Doug muttered, squirming in Chasity and 30’s grip.

A black bodyguard entered, a laptop tucked under arm. “Sir,” 18 saluted and handed me the laptop.

“Are all your surveillance files on here?” I asked him.

“No, I have online backups.” He shrugged. “You know, in the cloud. Plus, I’ve sent copies of everything to Brandon.”

I handed him his laptop. “Delete all you can,” I ordered. “All your backups in the cloud. Uncuff him.”

Doug rubbed his wrists when the handcuffs came off and took his laptop and started typing. “Where is Brandon?” Mary asked. “He’s not answering his cell phone. We would just love to see him, again.”

“He’s gone off the grid,” Doug admitted. “I only communicate to him through a Hotmail account.”

“I want you to find him,” I told him. “Track him down and let me know where he is.”

“Okay,” Doug said. “You’re not going to do anything else to me.” Surprise and relief tinged his voice.

“No, no,” I told him. “Brandon’s the real problem. I’ll give you, what, a million dollars, to cover your fees and expenses.”

Doug goggled at me. “Absolutely. Brandon pissed all over me by hanging me out to dry. I don’t care what you do to him.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark woke me up as he crawled out of bed. “Going jogging?” I asked, sleepily. We went to bed right after talking to Doug last night.

“Yeah, Mare,” he whispered. “Sorry to wake you.”

“It’s okay,” I said, sitting up and stretching. “Um, would you mind if I joined you.”

Mark smiled, “Sure, Mare. I’d love that. I’m sure all the club members will just love you.” He stretched his back, and I admired his flat stomach and lean chest. “Remind me when we get back to talk to Karen.”

Right, last night was so crazy. After we interrogated the P.I. and Mark gave him a million dollars to hunt down Brandon, we went to bed, exhausted. Yesterday was a long, and very emotional day. I still goggled about how much money Mark paid Doug. A million was far too much money, but Mark had a weird streak of generosity about him. Or maybe he just didn’t care. If we needed more money, he’d just rob another bank, I guess. It’s one of the reasons I started the charity. I had us both down as Officers in the charity’s finances so we could use whatever money we got and maybe there would not be so much bad press on us.

I tottered off to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet. I should be pissing in one of the slut’s mouths, I thought. It was so exciting pissing into a woman’s mouth, feeling her tongue licking your pussy clean. Far more satisfying then this toilet paper. I finished wiping, and flushed the toilet. I looked at myself in the mirror, applied some light blush and a pale, pink lipstick, then ran a comb through my auburn hair, getting the tangles out, before tying my hair back with a blue scrunchy.

I stifled a yawn when Mark walked in, naked save for socks and his jogging shoes. “Coming?” he asked, a little impatient.

“I had to get ready,” I told him, rolling my eyes. Mark could be an idiot sometimes.

“You look great, Mare,” he told me and leaned in to kiss me on the lips. Well, he was definitely a sweet idiot.

I followed Mark down the stairs, naked as well, and started pulling on a pair a tennis shoes. 34, looking tired in her slutty cop’s uniform, walked in and said something to Mark. “What’s going on?” I asked.

“32 reports that a lot of media are gathering out on Shaw Road. She had to call for 25 and 30 to come help her with crowd control,” 34 reported to me.

“We’re going to need to say something to the reporters, Mark,” I told him.

Mark muttered something under his breath. “I’ll go grab us some tops and we’ll give a quick interview and send them packing,” Mark sighed in irritation.

“Your jogging sluts will be waiting for you when we’re finished,” I told him. “So don’t be grouchy.”

“Yeah, they’re a good group of gals,” Mark answered, that boyish grin of his spreading on his face, and then he disappeared upstairs. He came down, wearing a buttoned down shirt and handed me a nice, red blouse with a plunging neckline.

Jessica came downstairs, naked save for her gold set with sapphire choker, her caramel breasts jiggling as she walked. Jessica had such a diverse, racial background it was hard to tell what her ethnicity. What was apparent is how stunningly beautiful she is. “Master, my boss emailed me,” Jessica pouted, tears forming in her eyes. “I’m suspended because of the photos that got leaked. How am I supposed to be your spy now, Master?”

Mark caressed her face, wiping away her tear. “I’ll take care of it,” Mark said, taking Jessica’s phone and calling her boss.

Willow followed Jessica, dressed in a fairly conservative pantsuit, her doctor’s coat slung over her arm. Willow wasn’t wearing her choker. Our three sluts that had professional jobs, Willow, Jessica, and Noel were told to not wear their chokers when they went to their jobs. Willow was a gynecologist and an idea popped into my brain. “Let’s spin this story back to our charity. Willow, you know the plan well enough to talk about it at to the media?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Willow answered. “And I’ve found the location for the clinic, filed with the IRS for our 501(c)(3) approval, and put that money you gave me into the accounts as donations from all the other sluts.”

“Wow, when did all this happen?” Mark asked me, handing the phone back to Jessica. Her face lit up as she spoke to her boss.

I smiled at Mark. “I have my ways,” I said mysteriously. My ways were texting. When I wasn’t sucking Mark’s cock while driving, I was texting away, arranging all the details. “And the fund raiser, we’re set for a week from Friday?”

“Yes, Mistress,” Willow said.

“Oh, thank you, Master,” Jessica squealed and through her arms around Mark’s neck and kissed him soundly on the lips. “I have to get dressed.” I guess she was no longer suspended

34 drove us down to the end of the street in her Orting Police car. There were over a dozen reporters and cameramen, waiting in front of the street. We got out and were greeted by a barrage of questions and shouts as the reporters fought to be the first to ask us a question while camera’s snapped and flashed. I swallowed, suddenly nervous, clutching Mark’s arm like a scared little girl.

“Quiet!” Mark roared and they all shut up. I took a deep breath. Mark was in control, I had nothing to be nervous about. We were better than these reporters, special. I shouldn’t be afraid of them. “Good, I’m Mark Glassner, and this is my fiancee, Mary. We’ll give you an interview, but there have to be some ground rules. One, film us from the waist up. Two, do not ever mention our nudity or any sexual acts you witness. Three, you will repeat the story that we are innocents, victims of an overzealous reporter who believes the lies of Brandon Fitzsimmons, a man bitter about his wife leaving him. Fourth, you will promote our charity.” Mark glanced at me.

“Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment,” I answered. And Mark blinked. It was quite a mouthful, I know.

“Everyone understand?” The reporters nodded. “Good.”

I saw a cute reporter, her round face framed by curly, red hair. Her lips were big, lush, and covered with a bold, red lipstick. She wore a charcoal blazer and matching pencil skirt. A light gray, silk blouse, the top few buttons undone, showed a bit of her freckled chest. I could see a wedding ring glinting gold on her left hand. Fuck, those lips were so lush they were just begging to suck cock.

“You, what’s your name,” I said, pointing at the reporter.

“Debra Horne-Dannell, Q13 News,” the reporter answered, an excited look on her face.

“Well, it’s your lucky day,” I told her. “You get to come her and suck on my man’s cock.”

“Really?” she happily asked. This is what I was afraid of when I asked for the power to control people, how much I would enjoy it. How addicting it is to make people dance for you. I was afraid of what I might do someday. “I’ve never been this lucky before.”

She handed her microphone to her producer and came forward, her hips rolling in her tight skirt. “You’re the best, Mare,” Mark said as Debra carefully knelt down before him and grasped his hardening cock. I looked down to see those lush lips open up and sucked Mark’s cock into her mouth.

“I know how horny you are, Mark,” I told him fondly and he put his arm around me and kissed me gently on the lips.

“I love you, Mare,” Mark said tenderly and I melted inside.

“Love you right back, my horny stallion,” I told him, and reached down to squeeze his ass. It was firm, now, not the flabby ass of two weeks ago when I met him.

We faced the cameras, from the waist up you’d never know Mark was getting his dick sucked by a beautiful reporter. “Okay, ready, let’s start now.” Mark paused and we both smiled. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee Mary. We have been unfairly targeted by this Carlos Guiterrez from KING 5. Everything he said about me and my family is absolute slander.”

“What about those surveillance photos?” a reported asked.

“Doctored,” Mark answered. “Brandon Fitzsimmons is very bitter that his wife left him for me.”

“I thought his wife was a Desiree Fitzsimmons, yet you stand here with a different woman?” a pretty, Black reporter asked. Her eyes kept flicking down to Debra. The reporter slut was bobbing her head now, nosily sucking Mark’s cock. All the reporter kept looking at Debra and many of the men were sporting bulges and must be wishing Debra would suck their cock.

“Is there a law against a man having more than one lover?” I asked. “Mark and I have a very loving, open relationship and Desiree is special to the both of us.” And then I kissed Mark on the lips, my hand reaching down to caress the head of Debra Horne-Darnell, Q13 News, as she bobbed her head on Mark’s cock.

“Are you a bigamist, Mr. Glassner?” a blonde, female reporter asked.

“Bigamy is illegal,” Mark said. “But maybe that should change. Our state recently allowed gay marriage. This is the twenty-first century, we shouldn’t be telling people who they can or cannot marry. And if someone wants to have more than one wife, who are we to tell them no.”

“And how do you feel, Mary, about that?” a male reporter asked.

“As long as I’m the number one wife, Mark can have all the women he wants,” I answered with a smile and few of the reporters chuckled. “I think we all can agree that consenting adults shouldn’t have any restrictions on whom they wish to be their partner or even how many partners they can have. America is about freedom and the government has long oppressed those of us pursing an alternative lifestyle.” Wow, I didn’t mean to say all that, but it felt great. Mark gave me a comforting squeeze on the shoulder.

“You’re the first woman in my heart, Mare,” Mark said and this time he kissed me, moaning in my mouth as he came down the pretty reporter’s lush mouth. A few of the female reporters “awwwed” us.

“But, I’m glad Carlos slandered us,” I said, a little breathless from the kiss, “because it gives Mark and I the opportunity to talk about our charity, Young Ladies Reproductive Health. We are planning to open a free OB/GYN clinic right here in South Hill for any young woman who is struggling to get buy. We just want to make sure young women get the reproductive health they need. And we’re partnering with Dr. Willow WolfTail to make this dream a reality.”

Mary held out her hand and Willow walked out. “Hi, I am Dr. WolfTail. I practice OB/GYN at Group Health in Tacoma and as healthcare costs rise I wish to provide a place for those less fortunate to get the care they need. Thanks to several, generous donors, we have purchased a medical office right here in South Hill. But we need money to buy equipment and renovate the building, so on June 28th, we will hosting a charity diner at the Puyallup Rotary Club. All proceeds will go to funding this very important medical clinic.”

“This sounds like a great charity,” a male reporter said, “is there a website people can go on.”

Willow smiled and answered the question. She was a natural at this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I were walking arm in arm back to our home from Madeleine’s house. Mary was walking a little stiffly, her legs sore from jogging. The press conference went well. It was wild, getting sucked off by the reporter while being questioned by the media. She was a talent cocksucker, and I filled her mouth with cum before we finished.

The Club went great. Mary was a such a good trooper. She was as out of shape as I had been on the first day, but she kept up with us and made it to Madeleine’s house where she enjoyed the two teenage girls, Cassie and Issy, while I fucked Belinda and Anastasia.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked the sluts as they sat around the dining room table eating eggs and bacon.

“She was still sleeping when I got up,” Xiu answered. All the sluts had to double up in beds with each other, not that any of them complained. At any given time during the night, you could find a pair of bedmates pleasuring each other. Xiu was Karen’s bedmate.

I headed downstairs to the basement where we had set up three beds for the sluts to sleep in. Karen was still sleeping in her bed. “Karen, wake up,” I barked. Lazy slut. She didn’t stir. I walked over and shook her. Her body flopped onto her back, listless. “Karen?”

“What’s wrong with her, Mark?” Mary asked, fear in her voice.

“I don’t know,” I told her. She was breathing, softly, and I could feel a pulse fluttering in her throat.

Her eyes flickered and open. “Master,” she murmured. “I…I feel so weak.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mark and I sat at the table, picking at the cold eggs and bacon Desiree made, earlier. Karen had just been placed into an ambulance, on her way to the hospital. She was accompanied by Thamina, our nurse slut and Willow was going to meet her at Good Sam and find out what was wrong with her.

“She was sick in the morning last week,” I said. “It was like morning sickness, only she swore she couldn’t be pregnant.”

“Well, she’s in good hands,” Mark said. “And we have a lot of things to get done today.”

I frowned at Mark, wanting to protest that our Karen was in the hospital. But he was right, she was in good hands. “What?”

“I’ve done some looking on the internet about a plane, and I found one,” Mark said. “A Gulfstream IV. It’s used, but in excellent condition. It’ll cost $27 million. So, I need to rob a few banks. Plus, we’ll need some pilots.”

“Where do you get pilots from?” I asked and Mark smiled.

“Let me make a few phone calls.”

I had my own phone call to make. I had promised to let Alice know what happened and I forgot all about it in the euphoria of freeing Mark. The first thing I told her was to ignore my commands if she wanted to. Alice had fast become my best friend and I didn’t want to control her. She wasn’t happy that I stayed with Mark. She didn’t know about the deals with the Devil or the spells, and didn’t understand how I could stay with Mark after what he did.

“We worked it out, Alice,” I told her, finally getting mad at her bad mouthing Mark. “Okay, Alice. We love each other.”

“Fine,” Alice said, bitterly. “You worked out his infidelity and his insults. Good for you. When can we get together?”

“I don’t know,” I told her. “Things are busy, I’ll let you know.”

“Fine.”

“Don’t be bitch, Alice,” I said. “It’s just crazy around here, okay. We’ll get together when we can.”

“All right, Mary,” she sighed, disappointed. “I really need you, though.”

“I gotta go,” I told her, frowning at her last comment. What did that mean?

“You ready, Mare?” Mark asked. “We’ll need to rob three banks, I think.”

“Yeah, Mark,” I said. “Let me give the sluts their orders.”

I handed the sluts our guest list for our wedding and instructions on the fancy invitations they were to fill out and print and mail out for us. When they finished with the invitations, they need to figure out the seating arrangements and how many tables and chairs and tents we would need for our outdoor wedding. It was just a month away, I realized. Having the sluts take care of all the tedious details was such a relief.

“We’ll get it done, Mistress,” Allison said, chipper.

“And how is your wedding preparations going, Allison?” I asked her.

“On Tuesday, Desiree has a family court appearance, she’s petitioning to annul her marriage with Brandon,” Allison answered. “If you or Master could be there to speed up the process, me and Desiree would be very grateful.”

“Oh, I think we can arrange that,” I told her and she gave me a big hug and a kiss.

Mark was hanging up his phone. “We have an appointment with the plane owner in Gig Harbor at four,” Mark told me. “And tomorrow, we’ll go up to Seattle to interview some pilots.”

“Where did you find pilots so fast?” I asked, curious. “Is there like a Labor Ready for out of work pilots or something?”

Mark smiled. “Alaska Airlines has their headquarters in SeaTac. I just spoke to their head of HR and he’s finding us a list of candidates.”

“Attractive women?” I asked, with a sly smile. I knew how Mark thought. “How many female pilots are there.”

“Oh, there’s a couple,” Mark said with a shrug.

15 and 16 were our bodyguard’s this morning and it took Mark just a few minutes of reckless speeding to get down to the Bank of America branch on Meridian in South Hill. Mark popped the trunk, pulled out a few empty duffel bags and tossed them to our bodyguards and we walked arm in arm to the bank entrance.

15 opened the door for us and we walked in, our bodyguard’s flanking us. My heart was hammering with excitement and my cunt was moistening. Everyone in the bank turned and stared at us, a hush fell over the room. People swallowed nervously, I could hear whispers, “It’s that guy from the news.” We must have been quite a sight, walking in so boldly, with our slutty cops as our escorts.

“I see my reputation has proceeded me,” Mark said, boldly. “Well, don’t be afraid. None of you will be hurt. Branch manager, start the time lock. And none of you will ever speak about what happens here today.” Mark snapped his finger, “Oh, and no one hit the silent alarm.”

“Sorry,” a pretty woman muttered. She had short, black hair and a hungry, predatory mouth that made my cunt weep. “I recognized you from the news. I’m so very sorry, Mr. Glassner.”

Her name tag read Kelli. “Come here, Kelli,” I snapped. “You can make it up by licking my pussy.”

I sat in own of the plush chairs set aside for the merchant line and hiked up my loose, blue skirt. I wasn’t wearing any panties and I felt pretty wet down there. Mark smiled at me and then took 16’s police radio, turning it up.

“That’s dispatch sending four units here,” 16 said as she listened to the near incomprehensible squawks coming out of the radio.

Mark took the radio. “This is Mark Glassner. Cancel the call at the Bank of America on Meridian. Everything is under control here.”

“Yes, sir,” the dispatcher squawked back and Mark thrust the radio back to 16.

“15, don’t let anyone enter,” Mark barked. 15 saluted and marched to the door and went outside, standing at attention before the door.

Kelli was walking towards me. She had a tight, sleeveless blouse that molded to her tiny tits, cut little A Cups, and a short, pleated black skirt. As she walked, I could see the tops of her thigh-high black stockings and the clasps of the garter belt holding them up. She had a sex sway to her hips and was licking her lips.

“Are you excited to eat my pussy,” I asked as she knelt before me.”

“Yes, mam,” she whispered. “I saw you at the mall last night. You were so beautiful. I wanted to just walk up and kiss you. You’re the most beautiful woman in the world.”

My cunt was positively gushing buckets of cunt juice as she complimented me. I knew it was just my wish speaking, but it was still flattering as hell. I spread my legs wide and her eyes fell to my waxed cunt. Her fingers reached out and touched the little heart of fiery hair that grew just above my slit.

“So soft,” she murmured.

I gasped as she started licking at my cunt, her tongue quick and deft, as she circled my slit, teasing me. She spread me open, licking at my inner labia, every touch of her tongue sending tingles of pleasure through my cunt. I moaned softly, closing my eyes and enjoying the woman’s pussy eating. I was feeling hot, so I started unbuttoning my blouse, spilling out my tits.

“Everyone just go about your banking,” Mark was ordering, his arms around another pretty bank teller. Her nametag read Donna. She had deep, blue eyes and sandy blonde hair. She wore a conservative blouse that she was unbuttoning, revealing a nice pair of breasts in a wispy, black bar that Mark unclasped in the front, spilling out her round melons and hard nipples.

Mark bent her over a loan officer’s desk. The loan officer was a balding black guy who just kept right on talking on his phone as Mark hiked up the bank teller’s skirt and pulled down her brown pantyhose and black panties. Donna’s muff was covered in soft, blonde fur and Mark ran his finger through it then pulled out his cock and thrust into the bank teller.

“Oh yes,” she moaned as Mark fucked her. “Mmhh, that felt wonderful.”

“Yes, sorry, it’s a little noisy in the bank,” the loan officer said absently into his phone as his eyes were focused on the bank teller getting fucked on his desk. Donna’s tits were hanging down and swinging back and forth as Mark pounded her cunt. “I need to call you back,” he muttered, hanging up.

A young woman in line kept looking back at me, she seemed oddly familiar. Those green eyes were so familiar. An image floated up of those green eyes looking up at me from between my thighs as she licked my cunt. And then I remembered. I fucked her in the changing room at Hot Topic the day I met Mark. Mark had been fucking Lillian in the front of the store while I was shopping for clothes. Her name was…Anne.

“Hey, Anne, come on over,” I waved.

Anne walked over, a smile on her pierced lip. She was wearing a short, green and red plaid catholic schoolgirl skirt. A very short skirt, I could practically see her panties as the skirt swayed. Her legs were clad in knee-high socks and heeled shoes. Her blouse was a low cow cut, white frilly thing that cupped her breasts.

She sat next to me and I grabbed her blonde hair and pulled her into a kiss. Her lip piercings rubbed wickedly on my lips as we frenched. Her hands reached out and started playing with my exposed breasts, her fingers gently playing with my achingly hard nipples. Kelli was sliding her tongue through my slit, now, dipping into my wet hole. I wiggled in pleasure as she slid a finger slowly inside me, as her tongue attacked my clit.

“You’re so fucking tight!” Mark was moaning as he pounded the bank teller. “So goddamn fucking tight.” I could hear the slut moaning on my fiancee’s cock, the desk scratching the floor as it rocked from the force of Mark’s thrusts.

I pushed Anne’s face down to my tits and gasped as she sucked a nipple into her mouth. I could feel the cold, metallic lip piercing rubbing on my sensitive aerola. Kelli had slipped a second finger up inside me and was sucking my clit, hard, while her tongue played with it between her lips. My hips were starting to twitch as my orgasm built.

“Oh, you fucking sluts are going to make me cum,” I moaned. “Yes, fuck yes! Keep it up! You dirty whores!”

The pressure was building inside my womb, the two sluts every touch adding more and more pleasure until I could no longer take it. I screamed as my body writhed in the chair. My cunt clenched on Kelli’s invading fingers and I could feel fresh fluids flooding out of my cunt into her eager mouth. Gasping, I pulled Kelli up and kissed her predatory mouth, tasting my sweet, spicy flavor on her lips.

“Fuck that was good,” I told her. I grabbed her blouse and ripped it open, buttons popping off. She wasn’t wearing a bra, her little A cup titties didn’t need them. Her nipples were tiny, and both were pierced with the thinnest, gold rings.

I bent down and sucked her nipple into my mouth, playing with the tiny, gold ring with my tongue as Kelli moaned her pleasure. I reached down and found she wasn’t wearing panties beneath her skirt. This was one nasty slut. Her pussy was shaved bare and she had large, fat pussy lips. I caressed them, feeling her shudder on my lap. Anne captured Kelli’s other nipple in her lips and we suckled side by side on her.

When my finger was coated in Kelli’s pussy juices, I slid my hand around her waist, to her ass, and found her puckered asshole and worked my finger up inside her. “Oh wow!” Kelli gasped. “Hmm, yes. I love ass play.” Kelli giggled wickedly.

“Gonna flood your slutty pussy with my cum,” Mark was moaning. He must be fucking her pretty fast from the sound of the slap of flesh. Donna was just moaning and gasping as he fucked her. “Had a nice cum, slut?” Mark asked. “Because I loved how your cunt massaged my cock, whore! And here is your reward.”

I could almost hear him shooting his cum into her nasty snatch and I licked my lips. I just had to taste that. I pushed Kelli back and then grabbed her nipple ring and led her to Mark as she squealed in pain. Mark was just pulling out of Donna, a satisfied grin on his face.

“Hey, Mare,” he said with a smile, eying the slut I was guiding by her nipple.

“This slut likes it up the ass,” I told him and pushed Kelli at him.

“Do you, slut?” Mark asked, pinching her nipple. “Do you just love getting fucked up your tight, nasty ass?”

“Yes, I love it up the ass,” Kelli gasped.

I motioned Anne to come over as I started stroking Donna’s exposed ass. “Stay bent over, slut.”

“Yes, miss,” she murmured.

Anne walked over and I pointed down on the floor. Ann stretched out and I sat on her face. I shivered in pleasure as Anne begin kissing my cunt, her piercing rubbing deliciously about my pussy. I spread Donna’s cunt open, just like a pretty, just fucked flower, oozing my fiancee’s cum. I licked through her slit, tasting the tangy, honey flavor of her cunt and the salty flavor of Mark’s cum.

I loved eating Mark’s cum out of another woman’s cunt. Creampie was my favorite kind of pie. I dove into Donna’s cunt, licking and sucking every drop of Mark’s cum I could find in her warm, delicious depths. Anne was eating my cunt with the same gusto, drinking my juices, while her finger crept ever closer to my asshole.

“Oh fuck!” Kelli moaned from nearby. Mark must be reaming her ass now. I could hear him moaning softly, his balls slapping against her flesh. “Fuck that’s amazing! Fuck my ass! Hmm, harder!” The slap of flesh few louder and faster as Mark fucked the sluts ass. There was a loud gasp from Kelli. “Umm, tug on my piercing! Fuck my ass! God, you’re such a stud!”

Anne’s finger had finally reached my asshole, teasing my puckered anus with her finger, sending wicked thrills through my body. Her tongue was digging into my pussy, wiggling up inside me as her finger began to wiggle up inside my ass. My own tongue was shoving in and out of Donna’s tight cunt. I had found all of Mark’s tasty cum, now it was time to make the bank teller slut cum on my lips. I pinched Donna’s clit, rubbing the little pearl between my fingers as I sucked on her tasty cunt. Her hips were starting to shake and her breathing was getting faster and faster, her moans louder and longer.

“Umm, that feel’s so good,” Donna murmured. “Oh, miss, you’re going to make me cum! Oh, wow, oh wow, so amazing!” Her body writhed on the desk and a flood of juices squirted on my face, drenching me, running down my breasts. I was coated in delicious pussy juices as Donna moaned and panted like a bitch on the desk.

“You fucking slut!” I snapped in mock anger, and pinched her sensitive clit. She bucked in pain. “I’m covered in your pussy juices. Lick me clean, slut.”

“Sorry, miss!” Donna gasped.

She knelt next to me and I grabbed her blonde hair and pushed her mouth down to my drenched tits. She started lapping her female-cum up, her tongue grazing my nipples, adding more pleasure to what Anne was generating in my ass and pussy. I was rubbing my cunt on Anne’s face, riding her face as her tongue probed the sensitive flesh of my pussy.

Next to my face was Mark’s ass, clenching as he fucked in and out of Kelli’s asshole. I licked my lips, watching my fiancee’s firm butt. The out of shape, flabby Mark I met was almost gone, replaced by a toned and fit stud with an ass any woman would find hot. His hard cock was disappearing into the cleft of Kelli’s ass and coming back out. In and out, god she was lucky. I loved Mark’s cock reaming my ass

“How’s her ass?” I moaned.

“Tight!” Mark grunted. “And about to be full of my cum.”

“Cream her ass, hun. I’m going to cream this slut’s face.”

Donna switched breasts, licking up her sticky juices off my freckled breasts. My eyes were fixed onto Mark’s ass and cock as he fucked Kelli while I ground my cunt on Anne’s sucking lips. Donna’s mouth found my hard nipple and began to gently lick it, swirling her tongue about my areola, lightly brushing the turgid nipple rising hard.

Mark grunted and groaned and pulled out of Kelli’s gaping ass, white cream leaking slowly out, down her crack to her taint. I grabbed Donna’s face and turned her to Mark’s dirty cock and whispered in her ear, “Lick it clean, slut. Revel in the flavor of Kelli’s ass!”

I flooded Anne’s greedy mouth as I came watching Donna’s tongue lick Mark’s cock clean. “Have a good one, Mare?” he asked me as I shuddered on Anne’s tongue.

“Yeah,” I panted. “We should go to the bank more often.”

“Well, we still have to rob two more,” Mark said with that boyish grin of his.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Doctor WolfTail, here are the test result,” nurse Marley said, handing me Karen’s chart. Thamina was sitting next to Karen, holding our slut-sisters hands. Karen was festooned with medical equipment. An oxygen mask, IV’s, EKG monitors. She had been unconscious most of the day, but she would occasionally wake up and ask after Master and Mistress before falling back unconscious.

Mistress wanted me to look after her, so I represented myself as Karen’s private doctor, which I was, I guess. I was all the sluts doctors, and Master and Mistress’s as well. I glanced at the blood results, she was anemic, not surprising, her white blood cell count was normal, so not an infection, and I blinked. That couldn’t be right. “These hGC levels can’t be this high,” I muttered to myself. They were 156,704 mIU/ml. “I need a transvaginal ultrasound, nurse.”

The nurse returned in a few minutes with the ultrasound and we placed Karen in stirrups, I lubed the probe of the ultrasound and inserted it gently up her vagina, guiding the probe as I watched the screen. And there it was. A yolk sack. She was pregnant. And, based off the size, for 8 weeks and 4 days.

I frowned. When Karen started having the morning sickness symptoms, she swore that her last period started twelve days ago, on the seventh of June. What was going on here. She also insisted that a nun couldn’t get pregnant, one of the gifts they were given. So, she’d only been having unprotected sex for little more than a week since her powers were broken.

Then how the hell was she eight-and-a-half weeks pregnant.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I walked out of the third Bank of America we robbed today, this one down on Pearl Street in Tacoma. It was a disappointing bank. Three male tellers and a female loan officer that was as stout as an outhouse. What’s this world coming to when there were not even a moderately attractive bank teller. But Mary and I made the best of it.

“Umm, I’ve been thinking about your cock in my tight little ass all day,” Mary whispered in my ear, rubbing my hardening cock through my pants. “What do you say, stud. Want to give your filly a nice ride?”

“I always want to give my filly a great fucking ride,” I answered and kissed my sweet Mary on the lips.

There was a leather couch at this branch and I bent Mary over the arm rest, hiked up her blue skirt, exposing her beautifully plump ass. I gave her soft cheeks a squeeze, knelt down and spread her open, revealing her brown, puckered asshole. Mary sighed in pleasure as I started to rim her, enjoying her sour flavor. I loved every part of my Mary.

I pushed at the tight ring of her asshole, slipping in and swirling about her velvety, hot walls, coating her insides with saliva. I pushed my tongue as deep as it could go, then pulled back and fucked it in again. Mary was sighing in pleasure as I rimmed her ass.

“Umm, ream my ass, hun!” panted Mary. “God, I love getting my ass eaten out!”

I stuck to fingers up into her cunt, getting them good and soaked and pushed them into her tight ass. I slid them in and out, lubing her asshole until her my fingers were disappearing into her ass with ease. Then I stood up, and pushed my cock into her pussy, burying all the way into her tight depths. When I pulled out my cock was sticky with natures lube, pussy juices, and moved my cock to her tight asshole.

“Wait,” Mary said and I stopped. She stood up and walked around to lie down on the leather couch, the leather creaking as she laid across it on her back and wrapped her arms around her knees, pulling her legs back, exposing her ass and cunt. “Come fuck your mare, my randy stallion!”

I eagerly crawled on top of her, her legs resting on my shoulders as I pushed my cock into her ass. I leaned over her, holding myself up on my arms as my dick slowly slid into her tight hole. Mary’s green eyes twinkled in excitement as I stared into her emerald depths. I made my love to my fiancee’s ass as an entire bank full of customers, tellers, and loan officers watched. Let them watch, let them see how much I loved my naughty filly.

“Oohh, your cock feels so amazing in my ass, Mark,” Mary gasped beneath me. I was picking up my pace, fucking her faster and faster. Her ass was hot and gripped my cock firmly, pleasantly. “Yes, yes! God I love you, love your cock!”

“Love your ass, Mare!” I groaned. “Love your cunt, love your breasts. I love your emerald eyes, and I love you most of all.” I was fucking her harder, pounding her ass. I wasn’t going to last long, her bowels felt too good on my cock.

Mary had a happy smile on her face, her hands reached up and caressed my cheek. “You’re making me cum, stud! Mmhh, my naughty stallions making me cum!”

Her ass was squeezing my cock as she bucked beneath me. I fucked her harder and harder as she moaned her orgasm. I was getting so close, my thrust becoming more furious as I neared the precipice. I was almost there and then I exploded in my sweet filly’s ass, moaning through my teeth. Mary’s legs spread open and I collapsed on her, kissing her sweet mouth as we held each other, cuddling and kissing and just enjoying holding each other.

When the bodyguard sluts finished loading the money, I pulled out of my Mary’s ass, white cum trickling out onto the leather. Mary knelt down and licked my cock clean of her ass while 15 knelt behind her and licked her asshole clean of my cum. 15 fingered Mary to another orgasm while Mary swallowed the load I shut in her mouth.

We were near the Narrows Bridge and across the Narrows was Gig Harbor and the owner of the plane we were going to buy. But we still had more than an hour to kill so we had a delightful lunch at Joeseppi’s, this great Italian restaurant across the parking lot from the bank we just robbed.

After lunch, we crossed the Tacoma Narrows, a, well, narrow part of the Puget Sound between the city of Tacoma and Gig Harbor. We got off highway 16 at the first exit after the bridge, heading towards the Tacoma Narrows Airport. I found a parking spot in front of the small facilities building for the airport and head inside.

“Mark?” a distinguished looking, older man asked.

He was sitting on a lounge seat next to a gorgeous woman, tall and willowy, long black hair that fell in beautiful curves around her delicate face. She looked bored, sitting gracefully in a wrap-around, flowery dress that left her right shoulder and belly exposed, and molded to her round breasts. The skirt was short, and her legs were gorgeous, delicately crossed to show off her toned calves. My cock stirred and I glanced at Mary and saw her eying the woman, lust twinkling in her eyes.

“Yes, I’m Mark and this is my fiancee, Mary,” I introduced.

The man had a firm handshake. “I am Julius Prescott III, and this is my lovely wife, Monique.” His lovely trophy wife, I thought.

“Pleased to meet you,” Monique said, in a bored French accent. Even bored, that accent was sexy as hell. When Monique’s eyes fell on Mary a hungry look appeared. She reached out and gently clasped Mary’s hand, rubbing her fingers sensuously across the back of Mary’s hand. “There is a quaint little bar nearby, maybe we can go and talk and let our men do business.”

“No, why don’t come along, I love watch my man do business,” Mary replied. “I think you’ll find it very entertaining.”

“Very well,” Monique said, hooking her arm around Mary’s.

Julius led us to a golf cart. “Well, let’s start by taking a look at the plane.” We piled in and he drove along the runway to one of the larger hangers. Inside was the almost ninety-foot long, narrow airplane. It was white, with triangular wings and two engines mounted on the fuselage of the plane, near the tail. Her tail number was N7301G.

“And there are no problems?” I asked Julius.

“No, I’ve maintained her very carefully,” Julius answered. “Would you like to see the maintenance records?”

“No, I trust you,” I told him. After all, he had to do what I said.

“Well, she configured to seat ten comfortably and I added a small, rear cabin with a bed,” Julius confided. “It makes long flights much easier when you can stretch out in a real bed. The seats can all recline back and are somewhat comfortable to sleep on.”

He led us to the door and its fold out stairs and led us inside. The cockpit was a complicated set of controls and gauges, with both a pilot and copilot seats. Then there was a small galley and jump-seats for two flight attendants. The main seating area of the plane had two rows of five, very comfy looking chairs, almost recliners, with built in TV screens that folded out and personal bluray players.

“Top of the line stuff,” Julius insisted and then gaped.

Mary was sitting on the seat and pulled Monique into her lap the two ladies were passionately making out. Mary was reaching behind her where the wrap of her dresses gathered in a careful knot of bundled cloth and pulled. The wrap came undone, unwinding as it fell away from her torso, exposing a magnificent pair of breasts that Mary buried her face in, rubbing her cheeks against the silky-soft mounds.

“Monique!” Julius said with a strangled gasp. “Wh-what are you doing!”

I clapped a hand on him. “It’s perfectly okay for your wife to fuck Mary and myself, Julius.”

“Oh, of course,” Julius apologized, flushing. “I don’t know what came over me.”

“Well, those are some magnificent tits on your wife,” I said with a leer. “I’d be jealous, too.”

“Anyway, we have satellite TV and high speed internet,” Julius said as continued he tour. He led me back to the small cabin, dominated by a queen sized bed. “Well Mark, you can see how lovingly I took care of my plane.”

I nodded. “Yeah, I’ll take it.”

“Very good,” Julius said and shook my hand.

“Go see my cops and they’ll give you the $26 million,” I said. “I hope cash will be fine.”

“Of course that’s just fine,” Julius said, a stunned look on his face. The guy was a billionaire and probably never seen that much real cash before.

“We’re going fuck your wife for a while,” I told him, slapping an arm on his shoulder. “When we’re done, if you could have your pilots fly the plan to Thun Field in South Hill where I’ve got a hanger.”

“Oh, absolutely,” Julius said. “You do understand that the pilots do not come with the plane.”

“I’m in the hiring process for the crew,” I said with a smile. Hopefully a sexy crew.

Monique was moaning delightfully as her husband walked passed her. Mary had Mrs. Prescott’s panties pulled down, a lacy lilac scrap of cloth that was bunched around her left ankle, while Mary was skillfully fingering the French woman.

“Ohh, you have a magic touch,” Monique purred and captured Mary’s lips in a kiss, their tongues were twining about the other’s. A real French kiss, I though with a smile.

I walked over to the ladies, unzipping my pants and stroking my hard cock as pulled it out. Monique broke the kiss and stared at my cock. “Suck it,” Mary whispered in her ears.

I groaned as Monique’s soft lips kissed my cock, her tongue gently caressing the sensitive head of my cock. Mary bent her head down and captured one of Monique’s dark nipple with her red lips. Monique gave a throaty laugh and a soft moan and then her hungry mouth sucked in my cock. She sucked hard, then pulled her mouth back, letting her soft lips caress my cock head as she pulled back.

“Fuck, that’s nice,” I moaned

Her tongue licked out across the tip, playing with my urethra and then sucked my cock back into her mouth. She started bobbing her head, her tongue agile as it danced about my cock. Monique moaned on my cock, vibrating my dick, as she came on Mary’s fingers. Mary pulled out her drenched finger, rubbed the woman’s cunt juices on her nipple and sucked into her mouth.

Mary kissed up the woman’s neck, her chin and then Mary’s lips were on the woman’s mouth as she sucked on my cock. The woman popped my cock out of her mouth and the two women started swirling their tongues about my cock head, kissing each other with my cock between their wet tongues.

I could feel my balls tightening beneath their onslaught. “You two are fucking hot,” I moaned. “Get ready! I got bunch of tasty cum for you two vixens!”

“Ohh, cum on our faces,” Monique purred with her sexy, French lilt.

“Give it too me, stallion,” Mary moaned. “Give us a cum-bath!”

White, ropey cum shot out of my cock, splattering Mary’s forehead and cheek. The second blast landed across Monique’s nose and lips and a third blast fell on her round tits. A fourth, small squirt hit Mary’s other cheek as she bent down to lick at the cum that splattered on Monique’s round breasts, her tongue dragging across the silky, smooth orbs and flicked at a hard, dark nipple.

“What do you thing, Mare,” I asked. “Do you think Monique would make a great stewardess?”

Mary giggled as Monique lapped at the sticky cum on her forehead. “Hmm, she would look delicious as a sexy stewardess.” Mary pulled Monique’s mouth to her, the pair swapping my salty cum between them. When she broke the kiss, a thin strand of cum momentarily connected their lips before it snapped. “You’re going to be our stewardess, Monique,” Mary told her. “You’ll buy yourself a naughty stewardess outfit from a sex shop. The sluttier the better. Whenever we need to fly somewhere, we’ll give you a call.”

Monique giggled. “Absolutely, ma chérie.”

“We fly out Friday from Thun Field for the weekend, be there by two PM,” I told her.

“I will,” she purred. “It sounds like so much fun.”

“How big is the bed?” Mary asked.

“Big enough,” I said with a grin, and helped the two ladies to their feet.

Monique’s dress fell the rest of the way off of her, exposing the round curves of her ass and hips and a shaved cunt drenched in her fluids. Mary peeled out of her clothing and then the two ladies pulled my clothes the rest of the way off. I kissed Monique on her sweet lips, enjoying my first real French kiss, and then pushed her back onto the bed, her black hair fanning out across the bed.

“Time to make me cum, cutie,” Mary purred and straddled Monique’s face.

Monique giggled. “Your clam looks so tasty.”

Mary gasped in delight as Monique licked at her pussy. I picked up Monique’s hips and lined up at her wet cunt, shoving my cock into her cunt. Monique gave a naughty squeal as my cock plowed into her wet, tight cunt. I fucked her hard and slowed and watched as her breasts waved back and forth from the strength of my thrust.

“Bet your husband doesn’t fuck you as hard?” Mary moaned as she admired my cock disappearing and reappearing out of Monique’s cunt.

“No, not my husband,” Monique admitted. “But a few of my lovers do.”

“Ohh, so you cheat on your husband,” Mary panted. “What a slutty wife we have here.”

“I’m French, of course I have other lovers,” Monique purred. “Julius is a fine provider, but he’s old. And falls asleep so early.”

“Ohh, are some of your lovers women?” Mary asked. “Because you sure know what you’re doing down there.”

Monique gave a throaty laugh, her pussy starting to squeeze gently at my cock. “Yes, my sweet Lize.”

“Is she gorgeous?” I asked her.

“To die for,” panted Monique.

“Invited her to come along and play sexy stewardess,” I ordered her. “She’ll be well compensated.”

“Ohh, but what would her poor husband think?” Monique asked, wickedly.

“Tell him it’s a girls weekend,” Mary gasped. “Just get her to come.”

“I will,” Monique promised. “My little Lize does whatever I tell her. She’s so bored. Her husband is always off working.”

My phone rang from my pant’s pocket. Monique’s cunt felt far too good. I wasn’t about to stop fucking her. I leaned over Monique, fucking her harder, delighting in the moans and coos of pleasure, and captured Mary’s left nipple in my mouth. I ran my tongue across the turgid, dusky nub as Mary wrapped her arms around my head, cradling me to her bosom.

“Oh, Monique, you’re going to get a sweet surprise,” Mary moaned,

I nibbled at her nipple as I thrust into Monique’s cunt. Mary was starting to writhe on the French woman’s face. Mary stiffened and then shook and moaned loudly as she came on Monique’s face. I could hear Monique’s tongue lapping at her cunt, drinking in the fluid.

“Umm, what a delicious surprise,” Monique purred.

Mary rolled off Monique’s face and stretched out on the bed. I pushed Monique’s legs up onto my shoulder, pressing her thighs together. She felt tighter on my cock as I started to pound her hard. I was getting closer and closer to flooding the cheating wife’s cunt. Just a few more thrust and I’d be there.

“Oh, Mark, you’re fucking me so good!” she moaned. “Umm, you are stirring up my dough with your big spoon! Ohh, yes! Jouir de, jouir de!” Her cunt spasmed on my cock, milking my cum from my balls and I felt that explosive release as my spunk shot out of my balls and coated the inside of her married pussy.

I pulled out of her, my cum oozing out. Mary spread her thighs and dived in, devouring the creampie I made for her. I walked over to my pants and fished out my phone. I didn’t recognize the phone number, but whoever it was left a voice mail.

“Umm, you are one fantastic lover,” Monique purred. “And taking me with my husband’s knowledge.” She shuddered in delight. “Such wicked people.”

I punched in my password to my voicemail. “It’s Noel, Master. I’m being detained by the FBI. They let me use the bathroom and missed the burner phone I had on me when…shit, I got to go.”

“Mare, we need to go,” I told her.

“What’s wrong?” Mary asked, sitting up, cum staining her lips.

“Noel’s in trouble.”

We threw our clothes on, and rushed out of the plane. “My wife was satisfying, yes?” Julius asked as he handed me the papers to sign. He was waiting for us back at the cars, several duffel bags stuffed with money were sitting in the trunk of his gold BMW.

“Very satisfying,” I told him. “We offered her a job, part time, as a stewardess. She’s very excited about it. You should be happy for her.”

“It is good that she stays busy,” Julius nodded. “My work often keeps me away. Luckily she has Lize to keep her company.” It was hard keeping a straight face. I knew just how Lize was keeping his wife company.

“What are you going to do with the money?” Mary asked him.

“Down payment on my new Gulfstream V,” Julius said with a smile.

“Well, we have this delightful charity,” Mary said. “And it would mean a lot to us if you could give a generous donation. It’s tax deductible, of course, once we get our IRS approval.”

“Oh, really?” Julius asked. “I always have considered myself a generous man.”

“It’s to help poor young women get access to free reproductive medicine,” Mary explained. “We’ve partnered with a delightful young doctor and a sizable donation could go a long way. Say, half of what we paid you.”

“I would be honored, miss,” Julius smiled.

Julius kissed Mary on the cheek and then shook my hand. “It was a pleasure doing business with you, Julius,” I said. Well, a pleasure fucking your wife, anyways.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I think we should abort the child,” I told Dr. Yorrik. He was Chief of Medicine at Good Sam. “The mother’s life is in danger.” I hated having to recommended an abortion. I was an OB/GYN because I loved children. But sometimes, the life of the mother had to come first.

“This is such an unusual case, Dr. WolfTail.” Dr. Yorrik muttered. “How can the embryo be growing this fast? Has it really had a days growth in just a few hours.”

I nodded. If I hadn’t seen what Master and Mistress could do, I wouldn’t believe it myself. “Yes, Dr. Yorrik, I measured three times, you know how accurate a transvaginal ultrasound is at dating conception.”

“Well we need the patient’s consent, or her next of kin,” Dr. Yorrik pointed out.

Or her Master’s consent, I thought. Master and Mistress would need to know either way. I heard Dr. Yorrik gasp and turn pale as a flush of lust burned through my body. My nipples hardened, and my cunt wept juices. I turned and saw Lilith manifesting before us. The demoness was dressed in her tight, transparent red dress, her lush body easily visible. Her silvery hair fell in a mussed mess about her shoulders.

God, I needed to be fucked. I glanced at Dr. Yorrik. He looked pretty good for a man in his mid-fifties. Distinguished. And older man were supposed to be patient, skillful lovers. I bet he could bend me right over Karen and thrust his cock into my pussy and…I tried to concentrate. This was Lilith’s doing. Try and keep it together, Willow.

“How are you here, Lilith?” I gasped, my voice strained with lust. My cunt was a wet mess in my panties, my clit hard and itching to be caressed. Mistress used her last boon, Lilith should be back in hell. Then she flickered, appearing a few inches to the left. A frown creased Lilith’s beautiful face.

“Willow, pass this message to your…Master,” Lilith sneered, “and that slattern, Mary. Karen’s life is tied to the child growing within her. Abort the child, and Karen dies.”

She flickered a second time, reappearing a foot to the right, half inside a cabinet. A look of concentration appeared on Lilith’s face and then she flickered out of existence and the overwhelming lust vanished. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my beating heart. I looked at Dr. Yorrik who adjusted his pants, a pink flush suffusing his cheeks and neck. God help me, I was about ready to fuck this wrinkled old man. It was so nice to think straight again.

“Wh-what was that?” he asked.

“An impossibility,” I muttered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I raced back to Tacoma in my Mustang, following 15 and 16, the sirens and lights going on their patrol car. Noel was in trouble and we had to rescue her. What good did it do to have a spy in the FBI if she gets arrested.

The FBI field office, really a satellite office, was located in the basement of the Federal Courthouse, a gorgeous brick structure with a copper dome on Pacific Avenue in downtown Tacoma. It used to be Union Station, the main train station of Tacoma back in the heyday of train travel. But it fell into decline and Amtrak built a new station on Puyallup Avenue and the Federal Government leased the train station and turned it into the Courthouse.

“Take me to where Noel is being held,” I barked at a junior FBI agent who led us back through the cramped, musty basement to a hallway and a series of doors labeled, “Interrogation.”

I threw open the door and found Noel, looking tired and haggard, sitting before a metal table while a woman in a burnt-orange pantsuit was badgering her with questions. The woman turned, her prune-face pinched in a frown as she eyed us. Then her eyes widened. “How the fuck did you get in here, Mr. Glassner?” she asked, rising to her feet, her hand straying to her gun.

“Don’t touch your gun,” I ordered. “Who are you and why have you detained Agent Heinrich?”

“I am Special Agent Hatheway, OPR” she answered, “and Agent Heinrich is being investigated for corruption and obstruction of justice.”

Two more men walked into the room a tall, skinny guy in his early forties and a short, round man, badly balding with only a ring of gray hair left. He looked like a short, fat Captain Picard. “What is the meaning of this!” the short, round man barked. “Why is he in here!”

“Calm down,” I ordered. “Who are you two.”

“I am SAC Kemp and this is my ASAC, Agent Donavan,” the short man answered.

I frowned at the acronym and looked at Noel. “SAC is Special-Agent-in-Charge,” Noel answered. “He runs the Tacoma branch and Donavan is his second.”

“Good, that makes this easy,” I said. “Noel is a model agent and hasn’t done anything wrong. Nor have I, so stop investigating me. Nothing Mary or I do is illegal, after all.”

The SAC blinked, his mind processing the commands, his anger fading away. “What are we supposed to do with all this evidence? Or the banks you…you…” he struggled to find the right word, “…borrowed money from today!” SAC Kemp demanded. “It looks bad for you, Mark. I know your innocent, but the boys back in D.C. just doesn’t understand. They think you’re a criminal and have my balls in a vice? What am I supposed to tell them?”

I smiled. “All right, tell them I’m part of some organized crime and that Noel is deep undercover and you just need time to build your case.”

Kemp frowned, glanced at Donavan, who nodded. “Yeah, I guess we could do that. OC cases can take years to build,” Donavan pointed out

“How do we explain Noel’s…um…sexual favors?” the SAC asked, delicately.

I sat down, and unzipped my pants. “She’s just very dedicated to maintaining her cover, willing to do anything.” I pulled out my cock. “Come show them just how dedicated you are, Agent Heinrich.”

Noel smiled, standing up. She lifted up her gray miniskirt and pulled off a pair of frilly, black panties, exposing her shaved pussy and landing strip of blonde hair. The FBI Agents were all gaping and Mary gave them a few reassuring orders as she sat on the table next to me.

“I’m a very dedicated FBI Agent,” Noel purred as she straddled me, sinking her cunt down onto my dick. She was wet and tight and moaned like the slut she was as she impaled herself on my cock. “I’m willing to do any nasty, degrading things I have to! Anything to maintain my cover!”

“See, she’s going to do what it takes stay undercover and take down the bad, evil Mike Glassner,” I moaned as Noel began riding up and down on my cock. “Fuck, she’s quite good at this! She deserves a medal or three for her sacrifices she’s making for the Bureau.”

“Yeah, sacrifices,” a flushed SAC Kemp muttered as he watched Noel fuck me.

Mary eyed the three FBI agents and sighed. “16, get in here.”

16, whom we left in the hallway, walked in. She had a predatory face and hungry lips, framed by curly brown hair. The bodyguard slut knelt on the floor and pushed up Mary’s blue skirt and started hungrily eating out my fiancee’s cunt.

“Umm, that’s a good slut,” Mary moaned, her eyelids fluttering. She glanced at the bulge forming in Kemp’s pants. “It’s okay, you can fuck her. 16’ll love it, won’t you, slut?”

“I’d love a dick up my cunt!” purred 16, flashing Kemp a hungry smile before Mary shoved her face back into her cunt.

Kemp dropped his brown slacks and fell to his knees, pushing up 16’s short, slutty cop skirt, exposing her white ass and bushy brown cunt. He plunged in, fucking 16 hard. 16 moaned into Mary’s cunt and a wicked smile played on Mary’s lips as she glanced at Donavan. The tall man was rubbing at his crotch as he watched the orgy that broke out in the interrogation room.

“We don’t want to leave out the ASAC,” Mary cooed. “How about you fuck Agent Prune-Face. She looks like she hasn’t had a dick up her cunt in years.”

ASAC Donavan bent Agent Prune-Face over the table and pulled down her burnt-orange pants and white panties. He fished his cock out of his blue pants and started fucking the woman hard. I didn’t blame him for fucking her face down, I wouldn’t want to look at the face while fucking her either.

“Ohh, Michael,” Agent Prune-Face moaned. “God, I love it when you fuck me from behind.” I blinked at that. Our ASAC had a wedding ring on and this clearly wasn’t his wife. Man, how ugly must his wife be if Prune-Face was a good alternative.

I decided to concentrate on the far more attractive FBI Agent riding my cock and pulled Noel’s sweet lips down for a kiss. Her gray-blue eyes were misting with happiness as she rode me. When she broke the kiss, she moved her lips to my ear and licked my lobe, and whispered, “Thank you for rescuing me, Master.”

“Always,” I moaned. “You’re one of my sluts. And no one messes with my women.”

“I love you, Master.”

I smiled and realized that I loved her too, that I loved all my sluts. It wasn’t the heart-achingly pure love I felt for Mary, but it was love just the same. I licked at her lobe and whispered, “I love you too, slut!”

I glanced at Mary and she smiled down at me and reached out and touched Noel’s head, stroking her sandy-blonde hair. “And what about me?” Mary pouted.

“I guess I love you, too, Mare,” I said with a fond smile.

“I love you just as much as I love Master,” Noel answered, rubbing her cheek against Mary’s hand.

“I love you, too, slut,” Mary told her. Then she gave a mock sigh. “And I guess I love you as well, Mark.”

Noel was beaming as she rode my cock harder and faster, her cunt a hot, tight glove on my cock as she slammed her hips up and down on my lap. I gripped her ass and started fucking my cock up into her. My balls were tightening and I wanted to spill my love inside my slut. Noel was panting, throwing back her head as the pleasure trembled through her.

“I’m cumming, Master,” she gasped. “Oh, thank you, thank you for letting me cum on your hard cock!”

I groaned and coated her slutty pussy with my cream and kissed her gently as she sat on my lap. My phone rang, spoiling the mood and I answered it. “What,” I barked, a little testily.

“Master, it’s Willow. Karen she’s pregnant.”

I didn’t know what to say. Next to me, Mary was moaning and shuddering as she came on 16’s mouth. 16 was moaning into Mary’s cunt as Kemp pounded her from behind, the old guy panting and his face beet red from the effort. Agent Prune-Face was moaning like a bitch in heat for the ASAC and if the table wasn’t bolted to the floor, I’m sure the table would have slid all the way to the wall by now.

“Is that why she’s sick?” I asked, finally processing what she said. Mary looked down at me, curious.

“There’s more, Master,” Willow continued. “Lilith appeared. It’s her child. And the embryo is growing very fast. Karen’s eight-and-half week’s pregnant in the eight days since Lilith fucked her. At the rate the embryo is growing, she’ll give birth in a month.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was lying on the green bedspread of the SeaTac Holiday Inn across the street from the Seattle-Tacoma International Airport. I arrived yesterday around five o’clock. When the Bond of Avvah was broken I was driven into a nearby bathroom because of the phantom pain. And then the Ecstasy came upon me and the Angel Ramiel spoke to me, told me that our opening gambit had failed.

“What do we do now?” I had asked the Angel.

“A messier plan,” Ramiel had answered sadly, as his hard cock slid into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

“What do you…ohh wow…mean!” I moaned as his cock plunged in and out of me and orgasms rolled through my trembling body. Being touched by an Angel set all your nerves alive with pleasure, drowning your senses until only you and the Angle remained.

“Soldiers are needed, now,” answered Ramiel. “Four and four and four.”

“I don’t under…ohhh yes, harder, umm…” and I was lost to the pleasure. When I regained my senses, I was lying face down in the stall of the ladies room in Concourse B of the airport. I washed my face off. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. Ramiel’s words echoed in my mind.

At the baggage claim, a cute guy, fit and tall with brilliant, blue eyes that could melt the panties off the most prudish girl, flirted with me as we waited for our luggage. I must have spent fifteen, twenty minutes writhing on the bathroom floor, and still had to waited another fifteen minutes, albeit fifteen pleasant minutes, for my luggage.

Curtis invited me to his hotel room, and I took him up on it. When Providence provided me with a place to stay, you take it. Particularly when it came with such a handsome man. We wasted little time when we got to his room. He was kissing me, ripping off my sundress and then my underwear. He threw me down on the bed, dropped his cell phone, watch and keys on the nightstand then crawled onto the bed and we started kissing, his hands kneading my breasts while I unbelted him and pulled his hardening cock out.

He rolled over onto his back, his hard cock prodding out my sopping cunt. I broke the kiss, rising up and sliding his cock inside me. I moaned, wantonly, as his cock filled up my cunt so deliciously. I wiggled my hips a few times, getting used to his girth, then I slowly started to ride his cock, enjoying the delightful feeling of his cock’s head rubbing up against the sensitive flesh of my pussy.

His hands were playing with my breasts, running up and down my sides, as he moaned and panted his enjoyment. “You’ve got a fucking tight pussy, Theodora!” he moaned. “God damn, this is my lucky day!”

“I love how your big cock is stretching my cunt!” I cooed. He wasn’t the biggest cock, that went to a Warlock I once exorcised. The prick had wished for a huge cock and I was sore for a week afterwards. But Curtis has a nice, thick cock.

His phone rang, some pop song I didn’t recognize. I may look eighteen, but I was forty-four, and was a teenager of the eighties. I couldn’t believe this guy. He had a hot chick riding his cock and he was answering his phone. Well, I wasn’t about to stop, I was to close to cumming to stop because my partner was an asshole.

“Hey, babe,” Curtis had said, holding his phone in his right hand and used his left hand to shush me. I could see his ring finger and the tan line from a missing wedding band. The asshole was married, and speaking to his wife while I rode him. He sounded so sweet and caring as he spoke to his wife. You couldn’t tell his cheating cock was in my tight pussy. “Yeah, I just got into the hotel room. The baggage claim took forever.”

I kept riding him. I wasn’t the one cheating on my spouse, so why should I feel guilty. I had my indulgence, nothing I did was a sin until I finished my mission. His cock felt too amazing to stop, anyways, and there was this naughty thrill running through my body. It should be his wife riding his cock, not me. I was taking her place. Curtis’s eyes were rooted to my heaving breasts as he spoke to his wife.

“Yeah, it was a long flight and I’m beat,” Curtis told his wife, reaching up with his left hand to cup my tit, rolling my nipple pleasantly between his fingers. “I’ll probably watch some TV and then crash.”

My orgasm neared and I grit my teeth and tried not to make too much noise as I came on his cock. This was so exciting, so fucking hot. Listening to Curtis while he talked to his wife got me off faster than I was used. I kept fucking his cock, grinding my clit into his groin, hoping to get another cum out of him.

“Just the TV,” Curtis lied to cover up the few moans that escaped my lips. “Yeah, some stupid movie’s on. So, what are you wearing?” He gave a throaty laugh. “The purple bra, I love that on you. Umm, why don’t you pull off your bra and rub your dark nipples.” He paused. “Yeah, babe, I’m jerking off so hard thinking about your sexy body, your chocolate breasts. I wish you were here, riding my cock.” He was breathing hard, listening to his wife talk dirty to him. “Fuck, babe, you’re really revving my motors tonight.”

Feeling naughty, I leaned over, rubbing my breasts against his chest and began licking at his neck and ears, moaning my pleasure softly. The bed was squeaking as he started fucking his hips up into me.

“I’m imagining you’re on top of me, Latoya,” he moaned into the phone, “your hips writhing on me, your cunt so wet and tight on my cock. Your breasts are rubbing into my chest and you’re licking and whispering such naughty things into my ear.”

I could almost hear his wife saying those nasty things to him. My clit was rubbing into his groin as we fucked and I could feel a second orgasm building inside me. He gripped my ass, squeezing my firm cheek as he thrust hard inside me.

“I’m cumming, Latoya!” he gasped and I could feel his hot cum spraying inside me. “I’m pretending its your pussy I’m flooding!” I moaned, a low throaty sound as my cunt spasmed on his cock. “Thanks, Latoya,” Curtis whispered. “Love you.”

I rolled off him, panting in pleasure. I glanced at Curtis and he was asleep, snoring softly. God, what an asshole.

I fucked him again in the morning, though. He was paying for my hotel room, and his cock felt amazing in my cunt. Then he went down to attend the conference, telling me not to expect him back until around seven or eight that night, so I had the day to myself.
All day I sat in the room, trying to ignore Ramiel’s words. But they just wouldn’t leave my mind. A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. I went out for a jog up the busy International Boulevard. I tried watching the planes land and take off at the airport. Nothing worked. Ramiel’s words just echoed in my mind.

A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four.

I returned to the hotel room, hungry, and ordered room service for lunch. Let the cheating asshole pay for it. He claimed he only cheated on his wife a few times a year when he was out of town, but I bet the asshole cheated on the poor woman all the time. Only someone comfortable in cheating could talk to his wife while fucking another woman.

I was flipping through the channels. Over 200 and nothing worth watching. I was trying to distract myself. My stomach roiled with fear. I had two Warlocks to defeat. And Lilith of the Black Moon and of the Empty Womb, had been summoned. How was I supposed to face all that on my own. My best hope had been the Bond of Avvah and that failed.

A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four. Those words just wouldn’t leave me alone, gnawing away at my stomach. I just had to have faith that His Providence would guide me. Scripture always said God would never give you a burden you were not strong enough to carry. I just needed to have faith.

There was a knock at the door, interrupting my worry.

I turned the TV off, frowning. I didn’t order anymore room service and the maids had already been in here to clean. I got off the bed and walked to the hotel room and opened the door, curious at what I’d fine. There were two women standing on the doorstep. The first was a tall, black woman. And I mean black. I’ve never seen someone with such dark skin before. The other women was a short, busty Latina with a tired smile on her face. In fact, both women looked tired, their clothes rumpled, and each clutched a suitcase.

And both had golden auras surrounding them.

“Sister,” the black woman said in an African accent and hugged me warmly. The Latina woman slipped her arms around the both of us, and all three of us hugged each other fiercely.

Tears were streaming down my face and joy beat in my heart. “Please, come in Sisters,” I told them as we released the hug. And then my heart sank. When was the last time three nuns were required to take down a Warlock. Could things be that bad already.

Our opening gambit failed, Ramiel’s voice echoed in my head. A far messier plan. Soldiers are needed now. Four and four and four.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 26.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 24: Homecomings

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 24: Homecoming

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Females, Teen female/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Spanking, Oral, Creampie, Incest, Orgy, Water Sports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 23.



“It’s time to go home,” I told Mary.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

We were lying in my mom’s bed, cuddling after we made love. For the last two days, I had been under some spell. A nun had turned my baby sister into a trap that would spring when I slept with her. There was a spell, the Ritual of Mowdah, that would let me recognize a nun by seeing people’s auras. I needed to fuck my sister to perform the spell, and, somehow, the nun must have known, had tracked my baby sister down on her vacation to Miami.

I looked at Mary, a faint, red outline about her body, her aura. Hers was red, like mine, signifying she was a Warlock, someone who made a Pact with the Devil. I concentrated and a red glow sprang about her. We were touching, and strings and chains radiated out from Mary. They represented all the people that were in some way connected to Mary. Two, red threads, tightly entwined connected the two of us. Five black chains headed off to the living room where my mom and Mary’s sluts waited.

And a single, gold thread pointed north.

“Mary,” I said in alarm. “You have a golden thread touching your aura.”

“Do I,” Mary frowned. “My sisters had the same, golden thread.”

“Summon Lilith, I think we need to talk to her.”

“I can’t,” Mary said, then took a deep breath. “I used my last boon today. To save you.”

And then she explained how Lilith tempted her by giving Mary a cock, how Mary fucked all our sluts, enjoying the pleasure of having a dick. She was tempted to keep the dick, but her love for me overcame her lust. She used her boon to get the same power I have, the power to control others with her words. That’s how she got her four sex slaves that helped subdue me: Joy, Via, April, and Felicity. She confessed that she slept with her father, Sean, and bound her slaves with the Zimmah ritual, making her slaves immune to another person’s control. I had all our sluts bound with the same ritual.

“What do you think it means?” Mark asked.

“I must know someone who is a nun,” Mary shrugged. “Or someone under the control of a nun, I guess. Damn, we really should have had Lilith explain all this.” Then her eyes widened. “She mentions a book. The spells of the witch of Endor or something like that.”

“Endor?” I asked, trying not to laugh, a smirk creepign across my face. “Like Star Wars? Do we need some Ewoks to help us?”

“Maybe I heard wrong?” Mary wondered, then glared at me and wiped the smirk off my face. “Anyway, she said it would complete our magic education.”

Mary stood up and I enjoyed the sight of her naked body as she walked over to her clothes. Her auburn hair fell loosely about her shoulder, her breasts were perky and freckled, and her ass was pleasantly plump. She bent down and I caught a glimpse of her freshly fucked pussy, my cum leaking out of her shaved lips, down her legs. She stood back up, her phone in hand and came back to the bed.

“Here it is,” Mary said after searching on her phone. “It’s called the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor’. Let’s see, Wikipedia says, ‘its thought to be a thirteenth century pseudepigrapha attributed to the Witch of Endor from the First Book of Samuel chapter 28 verses 3 thru 25.’ That’s the Old Testament, hmm.”

“What’s a pseudepigrapha?” I asked.

“Um,” she tapped the screen of her phone, “Let’s see, Wikipedia reads, ‘Pseudepigrapha are falsely attributed works, texts whose claimed authorship is represented by a separate author; or a work, whose real author attributed it to a figure of the past.’ I guess that makes it a forgery?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The Witch of Endor, sometimes called the Medium of Endor, was a medium who apparently summoned the prophet Samuel’s spirit, at the demand of King Saul of the Kingdom of Israel in the First Book of Samuel, chapter 28:3–25,” the Wikipedia page read.

This was seeming more and more promising, I thought as I scanned the Wikipedia article. All the money I was paying Doug, my P.I., to watch Mark was really paying off. If I could only get my hands on this book, I might have a real, fighting chance to beat Mark and get my wife, Desiree, back from his clutches.

“Only three known copies of the book exist,” the article read. “The Institute for Ancient Studies at New York University have one copy. A second copy is in the private collection of the August Alfred Bernard, Altgrave of Salm-Reifferscheid-Dyck, who resides in Cologne, Germany. The final copy lies in the Motherhouse of the Order of Mary Magdalene, in Rennes-le-Château, France.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“…Rennes-le-Château, France.” Mary finished reading from the Wikipedia article.

“Well, this is starting to seem more and more likely,” I said. “The Order of Mary Magdalene, that’s what Karen said her nun order was called, right?” Marry nodded. “And if they have this book…” I smiled, we wouldn’t have to consult any unreliable demon like Lilith. Thank god she was gone from our lives, I could always sense hatred and contempt from her. She had already tried to hurt me once, using her succubus powers on me to drain my energy. Luckily, my wish for unlimited sexual stamina protected me.

“So, which one do you want?” Mary asked.

“Want to go to New York?”

Mary’s grin answered that question.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“NYU, Ancient Studies,” a bored young woman answered. “How may I help you.”

“Yes, I was hoping to take a look at the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I said.

“What’s your name, sir.”

“Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I answered.

“What’s your field of study.”

“Uhhh,” I floundered, not sure what to say. “Ehh, just an amateur.”

“I’m sorry, sir, only someone in an accredited graduate program or who has a Ph.D. in a related field can see our manuscripts. They are far to valuable and fragile to let just anyone look at them.”

“Do you have a transcript available then?”

“Uhh, let me see.” I could hear typing on a keyboard. “No, not on that book, yet, I’m afraid,” the young woman replied. “Our grant ran out before we finished transcribing all of our manuscripts. Is there anything else I can help you with?”

“No,” I said, sighing, hanging up the phone. I guess I needed to go Europe. I’d try the nun’s first. That was the same order Sister Louise belonged to. Surely they would help me fight Mark and rescue Sister Louise. In his P.I.’s surveillance photos, he could see Sister Louise amongst the harem Mark had gathered in his house going by the name Karen, according to Doug’s transcripts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We should leave after my dad’s funeral,” I said. A tightness gripped my chest. My emotions were all mixed up with my dad. I hated him for how abusive he was to me and mom. But part me, the little boy inside, missed his dad. I didn’t blame my mom for shooting him, hell I might have done the same thing myself.

“When is the funeral?” Mary asked, wrapping her arms around me, supportive and gentle.

“Friday at noon,” I told her. “At the Dwyer Funeral Home. They’re cremating him.”

“So, I guess we’ll need plane tickets,” Mary muttered. “I’ll get on Travelocity and get us some plane tickets.”

I laughed. “Why don’t we get our own plane.”

“Ohh, with sexy stewardess?” Mary smiled, those cute dimples appearing on her face and I just had to kiss her. “Mark, I think we need to protect our families,” she said, her face growing serious. “I can control your mother, you can control my father…”

“Yeah,” I sighed, catching Mary’s drift. “We’ll also need more bodyguards.”

“I guess we’ll have to hold more tryouts,” Mary archly said. “C’mon, let’s get dressed. Your mom may want her bedroom back.”

“For what?” I asked.

Mary rolled her eyes, she always did it when she thought my question was stupid. “For her and Betty.”

“Oh, right.” Betty was my mom’s lover. That had been a shock. My straitlaced, Christian mother had been having cheating on my father for years, and with a woman, no less.

“I’m going to play matchmaker,” Mary happily said. “Your mom and Betty looked so cute together.”

“And what did you do with my sister?” I asked, suddenly remembering Antsy. It was weird, an hour ago she seemed like the most important person in the world, and now she was back to being my annoying little sister. Last I saw Antsy, she had been off to answer the door. That’s when my mom had lured me into the bedroom so Mary and her slaves could overpower me and break the spell.

“Oh, she’s up the street with the bodyguards,” Mary answered as she pulled her skirt up her waist. “I’ll give them a call.”

Dressed, Mary and I found my mom talking with Mary’s new sex slaves. I knew three of the slaves. Joy was a Vietnamese stylist that gave Mary her wax. April and Felicity were high school students that Mary and I deflowered last week. The fourth had black hair with red streaks and was dressed as a nurse with blue scrub pants and a white, flowery scrub top. Apparently, her name was Via.

“Sluts,” Mary said in a firm, commanding tone. “This is Mark. He’s your Master. You’ll obey him as happily as you obey me.”

All four voiced their agreement, smiling happily.

“Where do you keep finding these women?” my mom asked. “They are absolutely delightful.”

“Would you like one?” Mary boldly asked.

My mom flushed. “After I spent the night at your house, with Jessica, it’s all I could think about.”

“Well, choose one,” Mary said, “and she’s yours.”

“I…” my mom swallowed. “I couldn’t. It wouldn’t be right.”

“Sure it would,” Mary cooed. “They’ll happily be your slave.”

My mom looked them over and then motioned to Joy. “Can I have this one?” my mom asked. “I know its so wrong but…it’s so exciting, too.”

“Joy, this is Sandy, from now on she’s your primary Mistress.”

“I am so happy to be yours,” Joy gushed in her heavy accent Vietnamese, and sat on my mom’s lap and I felt my cock stir as they started making out. Even at 43, my mom was still a beautiful woman. She exercised daily to keep her body as thin and fit as a twenty year-old.

“Damn, that’s hot,” Mary said and sat down next to my mom, spreading her legs. My cum had run sticky down her thighs. “April, come clean me up.”

“Yes, Mistress,” nerdy April excitedly squeaked and knelt before Mary, her tongue running wetly up Mary’s thigh, licking goblets of cum up.

The door banged open and Antsy walked in. She looked at me and flushed. “Hey,” she said, awkwardly. We both remembered are passionate, spell induced affair. For the last two days, we had been fucking almost none stop. I barely found time to make arrangements for my dad’s funeral between fuckings.

“Uh, hi,” I said. “Listen, we were under a spell, okay.”

“Sure,” she muttered.

“Did you have sex with any women, in Miami?” Mary asked, patting the couch next to her.

Antsy sat down, licking her lips. “Yeah, this chick, Theodora. We had a threesome with a guy we picked up in a bar and she went down on me, I think. I was pretty wasted.”

“Theodora, huh,” I said. So that was the nun’s name. I would have to remember to ask Karen about her.

Mary put her arm around Antsy’s shoulder and caressed her face. “Mark and I shared my sisters, and I was looking forward to sharing you. But, well, stuff happened. So, I want to eat Mark’s cum out of your snatch.”

On the other side of Mary, Joy’s blouse was open and my mom was nuzzling at her Joy’s apple-sized breasts, sucking at her dark nipples. My cock was hard and I walked over to my sister, pulling her to her feet. Antsy licked her lips nervously. “I…I’m a little scared, big bro. What we went through was so intense, I…”

“It’ll be fine,” I reassured her, my cock achingly hard. I sat down next to Mary and put an arm around her as I unzipped my cock. “Come and sit on my dick, little sis.”

“This is so wild,” she muttered and unzipped her jeans, shrugging them off her thin hips. Her cunt was shaved bare and she was sopping wet as she mounted my cock.

I groaned as she slid down my cock, her pussy wet and tight, squeezing wonderfully on my cock. Mary, her face flushed with pleasure as April was eating out her cunt, leaned over and whispered into my ear, “Whose cunt is the best?”

Antsy’s cunt felt great on my dick, but it wasn’t the earth shattering, mind numbing pleasure from last time I was in my little sister. “Yours, Mare,” I whispered back.

“Good,” she moaned. “Hmm, April, have you been practicing your pussy licking?”

“Yes, Mistress, with Felicity,” April answered from beneath Mary’s skirt.

“Oh, bro, it feels different,” Antsy moaned as she rode me a little faster. “You still feel pretty damn good its just not…”

“The best sex you’ve ever had,” I finished.

“Yeah, sorry big bro,” Antsy said with a grin, her hips writhing a little faster.

“You’re forgiven,” I moaned, pushing up her shirt to expose her perky breasts. They were larger than Mary’s by a cup size, and topped with cute, pink nipples. I captured one her hard nipples as she rode me, sucking the pink nub into my mouth and swirled about it with my tongue while Antsy moaned in pleasure.

Mary’s hand reached out and began to fondle Antsy’s butt as she writhed in pleasure on April’s tongue. “Ride my horny stallion!” Mary panted, fondling Antsy’s ass. “Give him a good fuck!”

“I am Mary,” Antsy moaned. “Oh yes, I’ll make sure he shoots plenty of cum inside me for you drink.”

Beyond her, my mom was diddling Joy, her mouth sucking on the Vietnamese slut’s nipples. “Yes, yes, yes, Mistress!” Joy was moaning. “You finger so well!”

Via and Felicity were on the floor, making out. Via’s bottoms and panties had been pulled down and Felicity’s jean skirt flipped up and Via was grinding her cunt into Felicity’s. God, I loved watching girls tribbing. Mary’s pants and moans were growing higher in register as her orgasm neared. Her mouth was nibbling at my neck and licking at my ears.

“Oh, you fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You naughty little minx, I’m going to cum all over your pretty little face.” She bucked once, moaning loudly as her orgasm rolled through her. “Oh April, you did so good!”

April’s face appeared from beneath Mary’s skirt, smeared with cunt juices, her glasses fogged up. “Oh, I’m so glad, Mistress,” she happily said, rubbing her face against Mary’s thigh like a cat. Mary ran her fingers through April’s bushy hair.

“I’m cumming, big bro!” Antys moaned, suddenly, her cunt quivering on my dick. I slammed my hips up into her and unloaded three blast into her cunt. Antsy rotated her hips once more, before settling down on top of me and kissing me. Her tongue was as nimble as I remembered, but the kiss wasn’t anywhere as sweet as a kiss from my Mary.

Mary stood up and patted the the spot she vacated. “Let me get a taste.”

“Sure,” Antsy breathed. I groaned as my cock slid out of her pussy as she rolled into the empty spot. “I’m not gay, or anything,” Antsy told my fiancee, “but you’re just so beautiful, that I’m gay for you.”

“You can thank your brother for making me bi,” Mary told her, licking her lip as she stared at Antsy’s messy cunt. My cum was running out of her lips, milky and mixed with her juices. “Hmm, looks delicious,” Mary husked, as she knelt down between my sister’s spread thighs. “Antsy, would you like to be one of my bridesmaids.”

“What?” Antsy asked, looking down at Mary between her thighs.

“For the weddings?” Mary asked. “Mark has three groomsmen and I need a third bridesmaid. I would absolutely love it if you were one of them.”

“Sure, Mary,” Antsy said. “How can I say no to a girl about to go down on me.”

I watched eagerly as my fiancee’s tongue dug through my little sister’s slit, gathering a huge gob of cum and gulping it down. April was watching and I pointed at my cock. The girl was a good slut and knelt down next to Mary and began licking my cock. She remembered all I taught her about cock sucking, her tongue licking softly up my shaft, tasting my sister’s tart and spicy flavor upon my dick.

Joy was slipping down on the floor, unbuttoning my mother’s jeans while mom licked Joy’s juices off her fingers. Mom lifted her ass up, allowing Joy to pull her pants and panties down her legs, exposing her hairy, brown fur. “Oh, yes, sweetie,” my mom moaned as Joy began lapping at her cunt. “Hmm, lick momma’s cunt.”

Antsy looked over at mom. “You’re so beautiful, momma.”

My mom’s hazel eyes flickered open and she gazed lovingly at my sister. “Not as beautiful as you’ve become, Samantha.” I just about flooded April’s sucking mouth as my mom leaned in and kissed my sister on the lips. Antsy closed her eyes and leaned in, her hand reaching up to stroke my mom’s cheek as they made out.

April was bobbing her head on my cock, sucking and twirling her tongue while her fist pumped up and down on my shaft. I looked down and saw Mary’s hand rubbing on Antsy’s thigh as she devoured my sister’s cunt. I reached down and placed my hand atop hers and Mary looked up, smiling, her lips stained with my cum and Antsy’s juices, and then she dived back in.

The doorknob rattled and everyone froze as the front door creaked open. “Hey, Sandy,” a woman called out. “My mom baked a casserole for you.”

Betty Cooley, my mom’s lover, walked in holding a glass casserole dish and a look of stunned hurt painted her face mocha-skinned face. Disbelief gleamed in her blue eyes. Her lips worked soundlessly as she took in the scene. Her lover was making out with her daughter while an Asian woman went down on her. Her son was getting a blowjob from another woman, and her daughter had a red-head going down on her. And, in the center of the living room, two girls writhed atop each other. It must have been quite the shock to her.

Betty was my own age, in fact I once asked her out to a school dance. She said no. She was half-black and half-white which gave her this beautiful, light chocolate skin and brilliant blue eyes. She was so exotic looking. When the economy tanked, Betty moved back in with her parents and she and my mom became close and somehow fell into being lovers. Last Saturday night my dad caught them in bed together. My mom believed he was going to hurt Betty, so she shot him in the back. He probably was going to hurt her, the guy was an abusive, drunken asshole.

Mary was the quickest of us to react, standing up and reaching the stunned woman, placing an arm around her shoulder. “It’s okay. It’s just a family that’s expressing their love for each other.”

“I’m sorry, Betty,” my mom said, covering her face in shame. “I…I don’t know what to say.”

“It’s okay, Sandy,” Mary soothed taking the casserole from Betty and handing it off to Via who scurried off to the kitchen with it, her naked ass flashing beneath the hem of her scrub top.

Betty was wearing a flowery sundress and Mary reached beneath her dress and pulled off a racy pair of red panties. Mary tossed the panties to me and I gave them a sniff. Betty had a spicy musk. Mary led her over to me and I saw that naughty glint in her eyes. Mary knew I once had a big crush on Betty when I was fifteen.

“April, why don’t you finish Antsy off,” I told her.

“Yes, Master,” April said, my cock popping out of her mouth. She scooted over and Antsy gasped as April dived into her cunt.

“Betty, just sit down on Mark’s cock and everything will feel better,” Mary whispered in the girls ear.

“Okay,” Betty whispered. She glanced at my mom, who smiled and nodded at her while Joy nosily ate out her pussy.

I groaned as Betty’s tight cunt slowly sank down on my cock, wet and tight. It was my boyhood fantasies come true. I spent so many nights jerking off into my sock thinking about Betty Cooley riding my dick. Betty sank all the way down on my cock, her eyes closed, her mouth open in silent pleasure.

Mary sat behind her on my legs, pressing her body up against Betty’s back and licked at her ear. “Mmhh, doesn’t Mark’s cock feel great inside you?”

“Yes,” Betty whispered, her hips slowly starting to move on my cock. “Ohh, I haven’t had a cock in me for years.”

Mary reached her hands up, pulling the straps of her sundress off Betty’s round shoulder, pushing the dress down to expose a racy, red bra supporting her round breasts. Mary released the clasp and her beautiful, chocolate breasts spilled out before me, dark nipples erect. I rubbed my face between them, enjoying the silky softness as Betty rode my cock.

“Now, Betty, do you still love Sandy?” Mary whispered into Betty’s ear.

“I do,” Betty moaned, her hips moving a little faster, her nipple hard against my cheek. “I love you, Sandy!”

“How about you, Sandy?” Mary asked.

“God help me,” my mom admitted, looking surprised. Joy was still eating her pussy out. “I, I guess I do. Even though its wrong.”

“Love is never wrong,” Mary told my mom, firmly. “Now, Sandy, I have three orders for you and you can choose to ignore any other thing I tell you, okay. One, you will be available to Mark so he can perform the Zimmah ritual whenever he needs to.” For me to perform the ritual, I need to fuck my mom, cum in her cunt, and have whatever Thrall I was binding drink our combined fluids. It was an important ritual. The only way to ensure our sluts couldn’t be controlled by someone else was to bind them, otherwise a nun could turn them against us. “Two, you will let me perform the Zimmah ritual on you. Three, you will move into our neighborhood and let Mark and I protect you from our enemies.”

“O-okay,” Sandy admitted, then she gave Betty a tremulous smile. “Would you like to,” she took a deep breath, “…move in with me?”

“Yeah,” Betty gasped as I sucked her nipple into my mouth. Mary reached around, her soft hands playing with Betty’s breasts as I nursed at her Betty’s nipple. “I’d love that, Sandy.”

“This is Joy, she’s our sex slave,” Sandy introduced.

Joy looked up, her almond eyes shining with happiness, her lips sticky with mom’s juices. “I hope to make you very happy, Mistress,” Joy said to Betty in her thick, Vietnamese accent.

Betty’s eyes nodded, lust shining in her eyes. “Betty, I’m going to give you a few orders and then you can ignore whatever else I tell you. First, having a sex slave if perfectly normal. Second, you will let me perform the ritual of Zimmah on you. Third, incest is perfectly all right. Okay, sweety?”

“What’s the Zima ritual. Isn’t that the weird alcohol from the Nineties?” asked Betty, turning her head to look back at Mary.

“It’s a spell,” Mary told her. “And it has nothing to do with any alcoholic drink.” Mary caught her lips in a kiss as Betty’s cunt rubbed velvety wet against around my cock.

Next to me, Antsy gave out a little shriek and shuddered on the couch, her eyes fluttering as an orgasm washed over her. “Ooh, that was nice. Can I have a sex slave?” Antsy eagerly asked. “They seem kinda neat. It’s nice having someone available to lick your pussy when you get horny.

I released Betty’s nipple. “Sure,” I told her and pulled my sister’s face in and kissed her on the lips. “Love you, baby sis.”

“You can have Via,” Mary said. “Ask to pee in her mouth, she loves it.”

“I do,” Via said, kneeling down before Antsy, behind April. “Would you pee in my mouth, Mistress?”

Antsy blinked at her. “Um, I guess I could.”

Mary gave Antsy similar orders that she gave my mom: to move into the neighborhood and to let Mary perform the Zimmah ritual on her and then she could ignore any other orders Mary gave her.

Betty was riding my cock pretty fast, working hard to make us both cum. Mary was sucking at her neck, one hand playing with her breast, the other reached down and found Betty’s hard clit and rubbed it between her fingers. Via had been pestering Antsy, and my sister had finally caved in and agreed to piss in Via’s mouth.

“Fine, I’ll piss in your mouth,” Antsy said, standing up.

Via excitedly knelt before her, sealing her mouth tight to my little sister’s cunt. Antsy just stood there as everyone, except Betty, watched her. Betty kept right on fucking me, her hips writhing as she fucked me, my hips thrusting up into her. She was nearing her orgasm, her gasps and moans growing louder and higher in pitch.

“Please stop looking,” Antsy muttered. “I can’t go if everyone’s looking.

Mom stood up. She had cum a few minutes ago on Joy’s mouth, and walked up behind Antsy, pressing her body into her daughter’s back and licked at Antsy’s ears. “It’s okay, Samantha. I think we are all passed being embarrassed about the nasty things we like to do,” mom whispered.

Antsy nodded, and I could see her body relax and then I could hear the urine splashing in Via’s mouth. Antsy sighed, “Fuck this is nasty.”

Antsy through back her head as mom found her tits and begin pinching her daughter’s nipples. Antsy finished peeing and Via started licking at her cunt, a trickle of yellow liquid ran out the corner of her mouth and down her neck, soaking into the top of her scrubs.

“Fuck, you’re one nasty slut, Via,” Antsy moaned, rubbing her ass into mom’s stomach as she writhed on Via’s face.

Betty was fucking me faster, grinding her clit into my pubic bone as she bent down and kissed me on the lips. “I should have said yes when you asked me out to that dance,” Betty whispered into my ear. “Your cock is amazing! I just didn’t want to…to not be popular.”

She moaned into my ear, and then her cunt was squeezing my cock, hard, as she rode me. Her body trembled in our arms. Mary was licking at her ear as I groaned and spilled my seed inside Betty’s cunt, inside my mom’s lover. Mary got off my lap and sat down next to me and I put my arm around her, pulling her close. “Thank you, Mare, you’re the best.” I told her and kissed her.

“You found a winner there, son,” mom said as she walked over from Antsy. She bent down and kissed Mary, too. Then she grabbed Betty and pulled her off my cock. “Come on, my chocolate bunny, I want to eat my son’s cum out of your cunt.” My mom led her lover and her sex slave away, down the hall, to her bedroom.

Antsy was shuddering on Via’s mouth. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“So you’ll pee in my mouth again?” Via asked, hopefully.

“Hell, ya, slut!” Antsy excitedly said. “I came so fast and hard on your nasty, pee drinking mouth. What should we do tonight?”

“Well, there’s this great club called the Clam Diver,” Via said.

“I’m not twenty-one,” Antsy said, looking crestfallen.

“Oh, they’ll let any pretty girl in,” Via confided. “You’ll love it.”

“Sure, let’s go,” Antsy said, then led Via off to her bedroom. “Let’s find something for us to wear. You look about my size.”

“Are you going to tell her that the Clam Diver’s a lesbian club?” Mary asked me.

“That’s the club you went to last week?” I asked Mary.

“Yeah, I met Via there.”

I laughed. “Well, Antsy may not be gay, yet.”

We got our clothes straightened out and headed for my Mustang. Mary had one of the bodyguards, a black gal called 25, drive her Eos while 30 followed us in her squad car. Mary wanted to stop by her family and give them the same instructions. Her dad just lived up the street from my mom. Turned out we both went to Washington High School, I was the class of 2004 and she was the class of 2012. Small world, huh. I gave her dad identical orders to the ones my mom got. Since Mary was putting my family under her control, I would control her family. We gave her dad Felicity for a sex slave.

“So you can have your very own high school student to fuck, dad,” Mary fondly says. “I just bet there are loads of your students you’ve been secretly fantasizing over.”

Sean had an embarrassed smile on his as he took his new sex slave off to his bedroom.

Missy, Mary’s younger sister, was also home, she was still in High School, and her boyfriend Damien was over. I talked to Damien’s parents and they quickly agreed it was for the best that Damien moved in with his girlfriend. Last Saturday, at Missy’s request, I ordered the two teens to love each other forever. I gave the two teenage lovebirds the same orders Mary gave my sister, and we were going to give April to Missy and Damien, but she insisted on a classmate, Dawn Cooper.

“She always picked on me,” Missy complained. “We shared a bus stop and she would always say mean things to me.”

Mary hugged her sister. “I remember the little skank. It’ll feel really nice when she’s yours to abuse.” Mary kissed her little sister on the lips.

“Damn that’s hot,” muttered Damien. “Could I have Mrs. Corra, my math teacher. She has these amazing knockers and always dresses to show them off.”

I laughed, remembering Damien mentioning some busty teacher he had a thing for last Friday. “Sure, do you know where she lives?”

Damien shook his head. “Her first name’s Polly,” he added helpfully. What the hell, I liked the kid, so I promised I’d track his teacher down for him.

Mary knew where Dawn lived, it was just up the road from her dad’s house. When we knocked on the door, a middle-aged man, balding, with salt-and-pepper hair. “Hello?” he asked, annoyed. “If you’re preaching or selling I’m not interested.”

“No, no,” I told him. “Is your daughter, Dawn home.”

“Yeah,” he frowned. “Who are you.”

“My name is Mark and I have a wonderful opportunity for your daughter,” I said, smiling. “You are just so proud that your daughter has been chosen to be a sex slave.”

A proud, fatherly smile blossomed on his face. “How wonderful for her.”

“So, she’ll be moving out of your house, of course, but don’t worry, she’ll be very happy.”

He just nodded his head. “Dawn, come here, there’s a man here to see you. He’s got some great news.”

A voluptuous, teenage temptress in daisy dukes and a tight, low cut halter-top, sauntered up. There was a sneer on her face, framed by bleached-blonde hair. She eyed me and glared at her dad. “What? I was texting, dad!” she had a bitchy tone to her voice. She was still texting, her fingers flying across the keypad. How did teenage girls text so fast?

“Precious, Mark, here, has chosen you to be a sex slave,” her father told her. “Isn’t that wonderful?”

An incredulous look crossed the bitches face. “What the fuck, dad! Have you lost your mind!”

“Dawn,” I barked. “You’re going to be a sex slave from now on, you’ll do whatever your Master or your Mistress wants you to do, slut!”

“I…yes,” she mumbled.

“She’s a handful, isn’t she?” I asked her dad.

“Yeah, she can be quite a trial,” he admitted.

“I bet you’ve always wanted to rip off those shorts and spank her naughty tush,” Mary said, licking her lips. “That pert ass is just begging to be spanked.”

“No, I never spanked her. I believe it’s wrong to spank a child,” Dawn’s dad admitted. “It causes all sorts of development problems.”

“Well, if you don’t want to,” Mary said with a wicked smile and she grabbed Dawn and boldly went inside the house, “then you can watch me. I love spanking naughty little sluts asses. And I remember how mean you were to my little sis.”

I followed my fiancee in the house, leading April. Mary was pulling off her halter-top, exposing a nice pair of teenage melons. Mary squeezed a tit. “No, bra, slut?”

“No, I like boys to see my nips,” Dawn admitted with a flush.

“Did you know how much of a whore your daughter is?” I asked, sitting down on the couch. April knew what to do, and fished out my cock and started sucking.

Mary was tugging down Dawn’s daisy dukes, exposing a tight ass, a pair of cute dimples dotted her cheeks. Mary stroked her ass and then pulled Dawn down across her lap. Dawn squirmed, her firm, teenage ass shaking in fear.

Mary smacked her ass, a loud, stinging sound, that brought a cry of pain from Dawn. I could see a red handprint on her ass. April was bobbing her head on my cock and I leaned back into the couch and enjoyed the show. Mary did love spanking naughty sluts and I loved to watch her do it.

“Oh, that hurt,” Dawn objected. “Daddy, help.”

“I’m sorry, Dawn,” her dad said evenly, “but you have been a bad girl, and I don’t know how to control you anymore.”

Mary reached under her chest, to her hanging tits, and pinched a nipple, hard, bringing a yelp from Dawn’s lips. “A good slut counts the spanking and says, ‘Thank you, Mistress.’ Understand, slut?”

“Y-yes,” Dawn stammered. “One, thank you, Mistress.”

Mary released her nipple. “Good.”

Smack! Dawn’s ass jiggled from the force of Mary’s spank. “Two, thank you, Mistress.”

I stroked April’s bushy, brown hair, as she gobbled my dick, my cock brushing the back of her throat. I grabbed April’s hair as Mary spanked Dawn again. “Three, thank you, Mistress.” I forced April’s head down and she didn’t fight me as I pushed my cock all the way into her mouth, down her tight throat. Smack! “Four, thank you, Mistress!”

The room was filled with stinging spanks, April’s sloppy blowjob, and Dawn’s count. Her father was staring at his daughter’s ass, at her shaved cunt peaking wetly between her thighs, a bulge growing in his pants. Mary saw it too, smiling naughtily.

Smack! “Eleven, thank you, Mistress.”

“You sure you don’t want to spank your daughter’s pert ass?” Mary asked, caressing Dawn’s red cheeks, her fingers dipping down to run through her shaved cunt. “God, she’s soaking wet. What a slut. She’s been practicing to be a sex slave all her life, hasn’t she. Dressing slutty, cock-teasing any poor man who saw her, dropping her panties to any half-way handsome guy that looked at her. Don’t you want to punish such a wanton daughter?”

“I…” her dad started to say and then he moved forward and grabbed his daughter’s arm and pulled her to her feet and dragged her over to the couch and bent her across the chair arm. He drew back his hand and smacked her hard on the ass.

“One,” she squeaked. “Thank you…daddy!”

Mary got up, walked over to me and pulled April’s mouth off my cock. “Thanks for getting him ready, slut,” Mary told the nerdy girl.

“You’re welcome, Mistress,” April smiled as Mary sank her wet cunt down on my hard dick.

As Mary rode my cock, we watched the father spank his daughter’s ass over and over. “Fucking whore!” he suddenly shouted. “You’re just like your cunt of a mother! She was a whore, too! And you grew up to be just like her!”

Spank. “Nine, thank you daddy!”

Mary’s cunt felt amazing on my dick as she rode me. I slipped a hand up her blouse and found her perky breast and played with her hard nipple. Mary squeezed her cunt appreciatively on my dick as I fondled her. I pulled up her blouse and found her dusky nipple, and sucked it into my mouth, playing with the hard nub.

Spank! “Thirteen, thank you daddy!”

“Fucking whore,” her dad moaned. “You were always dressing like a fucking slut!” Then he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, pulling out his cock. “Not caring how your slutty clothes were affecting your poor father! Well, you’re a sex slave, now,” he muttered. “And sex slaves get fucked.”

Dawn gasped as her dad thrust his cock into her cunt, fucking her frantically fast. He pumped in her maybe ten times and then spewed his cum into his daughter’s teenage cunt. He pulled out, stumbling back, breathing hard. Mary was fucking me faster as we watched, her breath quickening as her orgasm approached.

Dawn walked over to her dad, who sank down into the chair, and sat on his lap. “I’m sorry, daddy, for being such a bad girl. I promise I’ll be the best sex slave, ever. I’ll make you proud, daddy.”

I spilled my seed into Mary as her cunt clenched on my cock, her body bucking atop me as her orgasm rolled through her. I let go of her hard nipple, and captured her lips in a kiss. Mary felt nice as she rested atop me, her lips soft and gentle as we kissed, before she rolled off me.

Father and daughter cuddled on the chair as Mary had April clean up her cunt. I pulled out my phone, searching for Damien’s teacher on whitepages.com. His teacher was the third P. Corra I called and she was more than happy to be Damien’s sex slave. I asked her to send me a photo of herself, curious to see what Damien found so hot about his teacher.

A minute later she sent me a photo of her taken using her closet door mirror. She was in her early thirties, brown hair, dressed in a tight, black pencil skirt that showed off her curvy hips and ass, a low-cut blouse that her rather large tits almost seemed to be about ready to spill out of. Her face was beautiful, horn-rimmed glassed were perched on her cute nose, and beneath those frames were these big, pouty lips just made for cock sucking. She had a Mrs. Robinson vibe that must have every boy she taught jerking off into socks and Kleenexes thinking about her.

I called Mary’s older sister, Shannon, next. She lived in Milton with her boyfriend, George. Farther than I wanted to drive today. She answered the phone and I spoke to the two of them on speaker phone and gave them the same orders I gave Missy.

“If you guys want, I can get you a girl, like the ones at my house,” I told them.

“Really,” George eagerly asked. “One of your bang-maids.”

“Oh you horny devil,” Shannon giggled.

“What, you said we could have another threesome,” George pointed out.

“All right, George,” Shannon fondly said. “Mark’s…bang maids seemed quite happy.”

“Any requests?” i asked.

“Hot,” George said, then he laughed. “Stop tickling me Shannon.”

“Ooh, that’s all you want is hot,” Shannon chortled. “Nothing else? No blonde with giant tits? No petite, Asian schoolgirl that’s eighteen but looks ten?”

“Smoking hot, I guess. I don’t know,” George laughed. “I give up, you can pick sweetypie.”

“Your secretary,” Shannon answered.

“Starla?”

“I’ve seen you panting after her,” Shannon answered. “I’ve seen how she bends over, showing off her ass to you. She’s been trying to seduce you for weeks. The little tramp.”

“I’d never cheat on you,” George promised.

“And you won’t, not if she’s our bang-maid,” Shannon declared. “And she can be your bang-secretary at work. Keep you from straying when I’m not around.”

George laughed. “How could I cheat on the best girlfriend in the world?”

George gave me Starla’s number and Starla was so happy to be their bang-maid. “I’ve had a crush on him for so long,” Starla confessed. “I’ll be the best sex-slave for them.”

When I hung up, I looked over at Dawn, who was still cuddling with her dad. “Dawn, go to Missy Sullivan’s house,” I ordered. “She’s you new, primary Mistress.”

“Okay,” Dawn said, getting off her father’s lap and bent down to grab her daisy dukes.

Mary slapped her ass. “Did Mark tell you to get dress, slut?”

“No, Mistress,” Dawn gasped and disappeared naked out the door, she didn’t even put shoes on.

We got in my Mustang, April in the back seat, and I drove us towards 512, our bodyguards following. We passed the naked Dawn, walking as quickly as she could on her bare feet towards Missy’s house, her red ass swaying a she walked.

I reached over and placed my hand on Mary’s thigh, stroking her silky skin. “You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

She gave me a sultry smile. “Do you want me to suck your cock, Mark?” I smiled and nodded. “It’s just too dangerous while you’re driving, Mark.”

“You’re so amazing, so perfect,” I told her, sliding my hand higher on her thigh. “I’m just so horny for you.” I stopped at a light, and bent over and nuzzled at her beautiful neck. “I just love you so much, Mare.”

“Fine,” she said. “But this is the last time.” She always said that it was the last time, but I always managed to convince her to do it again.

Mary bent over, unzipping my pants, fishing my hard cock out of my pants. Her mouth was wet as she sucked my cock. I turned onto 512, accelerating quickly as my fiancee swirled her tongue about my cock’s head.

“Damn, your mouth feels great, Mare!”I moaned.

Mary was cupping my balls, now, her deft fingers playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head, sliding down my cock and then sucking as she slid up. I groaned, enjoying the suction on my cock’s head. Every time she went down, more and more of cock disappeared into her mouth. I was brushing her throat, and then I was sliding down her throat. Mary worked my entire cock into her mouth. Her throat was tight, and rubbed deliciously on my cock head.

When Mary got all my cock down her throat, she would slid up my shaft, flick at the head of my cock with her tongue, and then deepthroat me all over again. Over and over, bringing me close and close to flooding her sweet mouth with my cum.

“God, you’re the best, Mare!” I moaned, my balls tightening. “About to cum, Mare.”

She pulled up my cock until only me sensitive head was in her lips, swirling her tongue about it while she fisted my shaft. My balls tightened and then I was spewing into her mouth. She swallowed my entire load, squeezing my cock as she slowly stroked it to draw out the last of my cum.

Mary sat up, smiling, licking the little bit of cum that stained her lips. “Thanks, Mark. I missed that.”

“I thought you didn’t like blowing me when I drove?”

“I didn’t say I hated it,” Mary smiled, “Just that it’s not safe.”

Mary’s phone beeped and she pulled it out and smiled. She showed me the picture as I was stopped at a light. It was Dawn, licking Missy’s foot. “Thank’s for the slut! :-)” Missy captioned.

“I think you may have corrupted your sister,” I said with a smile.

“That’s an understatement,” Mary laughed wickedly.

The sluts were all waiting when we got home, dressed in their non-slutty clothes. “Master!” they happily squealed. Allison, her bubblegum-pink hair flowing behind her, was the first to reach me. She threw her arms around me and kissed on the lips.

Desiree, Allison’s fiancee, hugged me, next. Her nut-brown face was flush with excitement. “Welcome back mi Rey!”

All the sluts had to kiss me: strawberry-blonde Fiona, doll-faced Korina, Thamina in her headscarf, busty yet petite Xiu, sandy-blonde Noel, cinnamon-skinned Willow, Chasity in her cop outfit, Karen the former nun, teenage Violet, caramel-skinned Jessica, and goth Lillian.

“Sluts are supposed to be naked or in their slutty outfits in the house,” I scolded the sluts after they had their kisses.

“You said our ugly bodies should be covered,” Thamina said. “W-we were just following what you said, Master.”

“None of you have ugly bodies, so go change,” I told them. “I want to see all of your sexy flesh exposed, sluts!”

The happy sluts all scampered away and returned in a few minutes. Most were dressed as sexy maids with transparent tops that showed off their hard nipples, and short skirts that would reveal their asses if they bent over even a little bit. Thamina and Willow were in their sexy nurses outfits, sheer tops that revealed off their dark breasts and nipples, and short skirts. Jessica had a sexy, office lady outfit, extremely short business skirt, sheer blouse, and fishnet stockings. Noel and Chasity had on their sexy cop uniforms, short skirts, thigh-high, black boots and blouses half-unbuttoned that showed off their ample assets. Korina had her sling on, and nothing else. She got shot before she was able to get her maid outfit.

“I have a present for all my sluts,” I said, motioning to April and the Kay Jeweler bag she held. On the way home we stopped by to pick up the jewelry I ordered last week. It was ready yesterday, but I was just too busy fucking Antsy to pick it up. When we picked these up, I ordered one for April, so it would be a few days before she got hers. I pulled out the first box, opening it up. Inside was a gold choker. Lillian’s name, written with emeralds, adorned the front and underneath was engraved, “Mark and Mary’s slut forever.”

Lillian stepped up when I called her. Her black hair was streaked with blue and purple highlights, and tied in two pigtails. Her face was pale, with black lipstick and dark mascara. Her lip, eyebrow, and nose were pierced with delicate, gold rings. She was trembling when I clasped the choker tight about her pale throat.

Lillian fingered it. “Now everyone will know who I belong to,” she whispered, tears glistening at her eyes. “Thank you, Master. I’m so happy you came into my work and made me yours!” Lillian knelt down, rubbing her face against my hardening cock. My zipper rasped metallically, my boxers pushed down and Lillian had my cock out, her tongue happily licking at my cock.

Mary fished out the next box, opening it up. Inside was a silver choker with a sapphire name. “Noel,” Mary read.

Noel’s gray-blue eyes shone with happiness. Mary brushed aside her sandy-blonde hair as she put the choker around Noel’s neck and then kissed the FBI slut on the lips. “Thank you, Mistress.” Noel dropped to her knees, pushing up Mary’s skirt. Mary smiled, rubbing her hand through Noel’s sandy hair as the slut began licking at her cum-filled pussy.

Willow got a gold and ruby choker and joined Lillian on the floor. They both were servicing my cock, half-licking my dick and half-french kissing each other. Mary placed a silver and emerald choker about Xiu’s neck, and the Chinese slut knelt behind Mary and started rimming her ass.

I place a gold and amethyst choker about Violet’s throat. Willow had my cock in her sucking mouth, now, as Lillian kissed at the shaft. Violet walked over to April and took her hand. “So, you’re our new slut-sister?” Violet asked.

April nodded shyly.

“You’re so cute with these glasses,” Violet told her, stroking her face then the two teenage girls were kissing.

My balls were tightening from Lillian and Willow’s hard work on my cock. The little sluts were taking turns sucking my cock into their mouths, passing them back and forth. Violet was kneeling down and lifting up April’s skirt and pulled down the girls white panties.

“Umm, that’s good,” moaned April as Violet began to devour her cunt. Violet was a sweet girl.

Mary gave Allison a gold choker with her name written with diamonds and pulled the teen to her and kissed her on the mouth. I could tell by the way Mary’s body writhed that my filly was having a great orgasm on Noel and Xiu’s lips. I grit my teeth and came in Willow’s mouth. The slut released my cock and aimed it so the next blast caught Lillian in the face, then the final blast splashed on her own happy face.

“Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred and then started licking my cum off Willow’s cheek.

I placed a gold choker about Korina’s throat with her name written in opals on it. “How was the doctor’s appointment.” Korina had been shot last week when the nun attacked us. Yesterday, Korina had a checkup with her doctor, but I was too eager to fuck Antsy to check up on her when I got back home last night.

“I’ll get the sling off next week,” Korina answered. “And I have to go to physical therapy three times a week.”

I caressed her doll’s face. “I haven’t fucked you since you got hurt, have I?”

“No, Master,” Korina said, a smile on her beautiful, doll’s face. Her blue eye’s sparkled with lust.

“Do you feel up to it?”

“I do, Master,” she cooed. “Fiona’s been licking my pussy for a few days, but I need your cock in me, again. We just have to be careful.”

I sat down on on the recliner and Korina careful straddled my waist. Her large tits swayed, partially covered by her left arm in the sling. I could smell the musky, sweet smell of her arousal. She was smiling happily as her tight cunt slid down my cock. She was warm and wet and started rising up and down on my cock so achingly slow.

“Oh, Master! Your cock feels so good inside me,” Korina moaned. “Oh, thank you! Umm, I missed this so much!”

Mary continued passing out the chokers while Korina slowly rode me. She never went fast, and I could see her wince in pain as her arm would get jostled, but she persevered. Her cunt was tight and so very wet.

“You feel so good on my cock,” I moaned. “Wet and velvety tight!”

A smile played on her lips and she bent over and, careful not to jostle her arm, kissed me on the lips as she rode my cock. Her slow pace was amazingly sweet as her pussy walls rubbed velvety against my cock’s head. Every slow rise and fall of her cunt on my cock was bringing me closer and closer to cumming.

“Fuck, I’m going to flood your slutty cunt!” I grunted. “You ready for my cum?”

“Yes!” she shrieked, throwing her head back. Her hips started moving faster and faster, a flush creeping across her body. “Cum in me, Master! Use my body as your cum dump! Fill my naught cunt with your spunk!”

Her hips were moving faster and faster as her orgasm neared. She was no longer caring about the pain, she was too close to cumming to care. Her head was thrown back, her eyes squeezed shut and she let out a low, throaty moan as her cunt contracted on my cock. She slammed down on my cock, burying me all the way into her cunt. I squeezed her ass cheeks and gasped as I flooded her cunt.

“Ohh, thank you, master,” she murmured, kissing me gently.

Fiona was smiling as she watched Korina cum on my cock, a silver choker with her name written in yellow heliodors tight about her throat. She helped Korina off of me, kissed her tenderly, and led her over to the couch, sitting the doll-faced slut down. Fiona knelt on the floor, her strawberry-blonde hair spilling across Korina’s thighs as she began to lick my cum out Korina’s cunt. Fiona’s short, maid’s skirt had ridden up, exposing her curvy, freckled ass. I could see her brown, puckered asshole winking at me.

I looked around the living room. Mary was naked now, lying atop Chasity, tribbing with our cop slut. Chasity had a gold choker, her name written with rubies, around her throat. Desiree and Allison were sixty-nining. April was going down on Violet this time while Lillian was going down on Willow, my cum licked clean from both of their faces. Karen, a silver and amethyst choker about her neck, was making out with Jessica, a gold choker set with sapphires tight about her caramel throat. Thamina was pulling on Xiu’s nipple piercings as the two rubbed their cunts on each other’s thighs.

I knelt behind Fiona. My cock was lubed with Korina’s cunt so I slid easily into Fiona’s ass. Fiona moaned lustfully into Korina’s cunt as I began to fuck her ass. I smiled, looking around the room. I almost lost all of this. If Mary had not freed me from the nun’s spell, I would have been chained to one cunt for the rest of my life. There was one cunt I could be satisfied with for the rest of my life. I caught her green eyes as she rubbed her cunt against Chasity’s. Mary smiled at me. She was so beautiful. I could be happy only with her.

I needed to speak with Karen about this new nun, Theodora. About the golden thread that I saw touching Mary’s aura. But Fiona’s ass felt too good on my cock for me to be worried about that right now. There would be plenty of time later on tonight or tomorrow to talk with Karen.

“Ohh, fuck me Master!” Fiona moaned. “I love your cock up my slutty ass!”

I smiled, I was home, balls deep in a sluts ass.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master!” Jessica shouted, half in a panic, turning on the television.

I was cuddling with Mary on the couch. Scattered about the room were the sluts, napping and cuddling with each other. Everyone one of the sluts wanted to get fucked by me, and I came in at least one of their holes. It had been a wild few hours. I had April sit on my face while Violet rode my cock. Mary had put on her strap-on and we double-teamed busty Xiu. I fucked her ass while Mary fucked her cunt. Then Jessica was sucking on my cock, kneeling like a dog, while Mary pounded Jessica’s ass and Willow rimmed my ass.

“What?” I asked as she changed to channel five.

“I got a tip, KING 5’s about to run a story about you, Master,” Jessica answered. Jessica was a reporter for KIRO 7. I recruited her to keep tabs on the media. “It’s suppose to lead the eleven o’clock news.”

The credits for some NBC show raced across the screen. KING 5 was the local NBC affiliate for Seattle. Then the news music played and it cut to the anchors. “Good evening, I’m Larry Siemen,” the male anchor introduced.

“And I’m Natalie Kramer, bringing you Seattle’s best news. Tonight we are joined by investigative reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, for an explosive story about sex, bank robberies, and corruption in Pierce County.”

“Thank you, Natalie,” a middle-aged Hispanic said. “Nearly two weeks ago, in Puyallup, this man,” a surveillance photo of me at the Best Buy appeared in the upper right corner of the screen, “used some as yet unidentified gas causing the now famous Best Buy Incident. This same man reportedly robbed a Kay Jewelers the same day. He was seen with two women,” pictures of Mary and Allison appeared on the screen. “This same man appeared in Seattle a few days later, and held, by all accounts, a wild sex party in the Sky City Restaurant at the Space Needle and was briefly implicated in the disappearance of Violet Matheson.”

“Wow,” the female anchor interjected. “And do we know who this man is?”

“Authorities do,” Carlos said. “His name is Mark Glassner. Last week, he robbed several banks in Pierce County, using his gas to make the branch mangers open the safes while he sexually assaulted several female bank tellers.”

“Mark Glassner, isn’t that the guy who the FBI raided last Thursday morning?” the male anchor interjected. “I believe the FBI spokesman said they were mistaken, that Mark Glassner wasn’t the person responsible for these crimes.”

“You are referring to Special Agent Kip Peterson,” Carlos nodded. “He famously gave that interview to Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 news.”

A clip played from the interview. “Mark Glassner is an innocent man,” Peterson said. “It was all my fault. I was too eager to make an arrest in the case, I didn’t use good judgment and our raid has terrorized an innocent man and his family.” I smiled, remembering how I made Agent Peterson give that embarrassing interview. The clip ended, cutting back to the news desk.

“I have documents here,” Carlos said, holding up some papers, “from a source in the Justice Department that show Agent Peterson is being investigated by the Office of Professional Responsibility, the FBI’s Internal Affairs. He’s being investigated for corruption and incompetence. The FBI had concrete evidence on Mr. Glassner, yet Peterson, after raiding Mr. Glassner’s house, claimed he was innocent.”

“The FBI thinks their Agent was bribed by Mr. Glassner?” the female reporter asked in astonishment.

“Yes,” Carlos answered. “Mr. Glassner has stolen over forty million dollars.”

“Wow, that is unbelievable,” the male anchor said.

“Today, I received a series of surveillance photos from the home owner,” Carlos said. “The house the FBI raided is owned by Brandon Fitzsimmons, who claims his wife is living with Mr. Glassner. Mr. Fitzsimmons had hired a private investigator to watch the house and the P.I. caught the entire raid on film.”

A video played, showing the backyard and left side of our house. A little of the front yard could also be seen and the cul-de-sac in front of the house. You could just make out police cars and swat vans parked before our house in the gray, pre-dawn light.

“Son of a bitch,” I muttered.

“Master, that had to be taken from one of the houses on Shaw Road,” Noel said in alarm.

“Figure out which,” I ordered, anger burning inside me. Chasity and Noel headed for the back of the house.

“The interesting part came after the Pierce County Sheriff Department’s SWAT officers raided the house on the FBI’s behalf,” Carlos continued.

Photos appeared, close up of various windows on the rear and side of the house. You could see SWAT officers in various states of undressed fucking our sluts, blurred to hide any nudity. Fuck, the sluts had all gotten horny that morning and saw Mary fucking two SWAT officers. The sluts asked if they could play with the handsome officers, and I didn’t seem any harm in letting the boys in blue get laid.

“What am I watching here?” the female reporter asked, stunned.

“In the surveillance photo’s we’ve received there are upwards of a dozen women living in the house,” Carlos answered. “They appear in various states of undress, and they appear to be giving sexual favors to the SWAT officers as some sort of bribes.”

“This is just astounding,” the male reported stated. “To think an entire unit of SWAT officers, and an FBI agent would engage in this sort of behavior. It’s just disappointing.”

“Two FBI agents,” Carlos corrected. A picture of Noel appeared on the screen. “Special Agent Noel was also on the raid, and has appeared in many of the surveillance photos of the house in various states of undress, engaging in sex acts, along with Jessica St. Pierre, the KIRO 7 reporter who Agent Peterson gave his original interview to.” A picture of Chasity appeared on the screen. “This is Officer Chasity Vinter of the Puyallup Police Department, also seen in surveillance tapes participating in sex acts. There have been reports of unusual activity around the Shaw Road vicinity of Puyallup for the last week, and these reports have fallen on the deaf ears of the Puyallup Police Department.”

Chasity and Noel returned. “Master, we think we know which house is surveilling us.”

“Take all the guards and raid that house!” I barked. “Bring me whomever or whatever you find!”

I grabbed my phone, and looked up Sheriff Erkhart’s phone number. “Erkhart,” the Pierce County Sheriff answered.

“Have you seen the news report on channel 5?” I demanded angrily.

“Yeah, just caught the end of it. This is bad, Mr. Glassner.”

“Put out an APB on Brandon Fitzsimmons,” I growled. “I let him have his independence and this is how he repays me! I want him found and dragged before me!”

“I’m on it, sir,” the Sheriff answered and I hung up.

“He’s been watching us, Mark,” Mary grimaced angrily. “You can see our bedroom on these photos.”

“Brandon’s going to regret this,” I told her. “Fuck, we’re going to have to do a lot of damage control.” I squeezed my fists. “When I get my fucking hands on him, he’s going to howl!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“When are you coming home, Doug?” my wife asked me as we spoke on the phone.

“I don’t know, Tina,” I answered, tiredly. I was standing in one of the second floor bedroom of the house Mr. Fitzsimmons rented so I could watch Mark Glassner. I was checking all the cameras and the laser-mikes I had pointed at various windows of the house I was surveilling. I was about to turn in for the night and wanted to make sure everything was working. “The check cashed, right?”

“Yeah, honey,” Tina answered. “Its…quite a lot. This isn’t anything…you know.”

“No, I’m just surveilling him, Tina.” There was a pause. She was chewing on her lip, I realized. Tina always worried her lower lip when she was nervous. “What is it honey?”

There was some movement outside, on the street, and I frowned, missing what my wife said. Mark had a group of women that dressed like slutty cops. Maybe they were cops, their equipment looked real, and there were a dozen cop cars parked on the street. But, no cop wore uniforms like those. They looked like sexy cop outfits you’d get at a porno shop. His ‘cops’ were pouring out of their houses, heading for their cars. What was going on?

“Are you there, Doug?” my wife said, loudly.

“Oh, sorry, Tina, something’s going on at the place I’m surveilling.” I grabbed a pair of binoculars, tying to figure out what was happening.

“You’re safe right. This Mark guy your watching, he was just on the news.”

I frowned, watching as Mark’s cops were piling into their cars. What was going on. “What’s this about the news, honey?” The lights on a half-dozen cop cars turned on, flooding the night with strobing red and blue lights, and the cop cars started peeling down the street towards Shaw Road.

“They had pictures from your surveillance on the news,” Tina said. “This guy sounds dangerous, are you sure…”

My stomach sank, adrenaline pumped icily through my veins. “Shit, I got to go, Tina.”

I hung up my cell phone, shoving it into my pocket and grabbed my laptop, ripping out cable connecting my laptop to the USB hub all my surveillance equipment was hooked into and ran for the stairs. Oh, shit, oh shit, my heart was hammering in my chest. Fuck! What the fuck did you do, Brandon? Tires squealed outside and police lights were flashing through the front windows, as I thudded down the stairs.

Shit, front was no good. I reached the bottom of the stairs, turned to race for the dining room and the glass sliding door that led to the backyard. Behind me, the front door splintered in and I could hear booted feet pounding into the house, shouting, “Police!” I ran down the hallway for the dining room. I knew my exit routes. There was a pile of wood against the fence, I could be over it and into the neighbors yard. My own car was parked a few houses down the street. I just needed to be quick and I could get away.

I reached the dining room, the sliding glass door in sight. I was going to make it. And then my hopes were dashed away as I saw the two cops rounding the house and reached the sliding glass door, their guns drawn. Fuck, I was trapped. I turned to face the cops pouring in the front door. God damn fucking Brandon Fitzsimmons!

“Police!” the lead cop shouted, a blonde with a gold choker about her throat, a bulletproof vest over her trampy cop outfit, and her gun leveled at me. “Hand’s on your head! Do it now!”

I set my laptop down, slowly, and put my hands on top of my head and knelt down. Another cop walked up, grasped my wrist and handcuffed me. Anger boiled inside me as fear pumped through my veins. What the fuck have you gotten me mixed up in, Brandon? Fear coiled about my heart. These weren’t real cops, anymore. Tina’s face floated up before me, the way her smile transformed her chubby, plain face beautiful.

Please, god, I prayed, let me see my wife again! Please!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 25.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The Naked Jogging Club

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Oral, Wife, Incest, Exhibitionism, Creampie, Orgy, Cheating

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Day One, Monday, June 10, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 10.


It was six AM when I slipped out of the house for my morning jog, alone. My husband was still asleep, snoring like a lumberjack sawing wood. I wish Stan would join me, I would bug him to go jogging, to stay in shape, and he would, for a few days. And then his excuse would crop up. “I didn’t get a good night sleep,” Stan would say. Or, “Sorry, Ana, my knee’s hurting.” And for a few weeks I would drop the subject, and then start nagging him all over again and we’d start the cycle all over. It wasn’t fair. Stan expect me to keep in good shape, the least he could do was return the favor.

Age was starting to catch up to Stan. He just turned thirty-one, and his metabolism was losing the war against the junk food I know he eats at work. He didn’t get any junk food at home, only all natural, organic food was allowed in the house, but I knew he was cheating on my wholesome cooking with junk food behind my back. He lied, but Stan was such a bad liar I could see right through him. Particularly, when his lips tasted of Cheetos.

Well, it was better that he cheated on me with food than with one of those hussies at his work.

Which is why I was out jogging in my pink, Lycra tanktop and my black leggings. My Babushka always told me, “My little kotyonok, men are dogs, always sniffing at asses. So make sure your ass is better than any woman around your husband. Then, he will never stray.” My mom would always frown at my Babushka, but me and my cousins would just giggle at her earthy wisdom. And my ass looked very nice in my tight leggings I was proud to say.

My earbuds in, and my iPod loaded with Taylor Swift and Sharon Crow, Beyonce and Rihanna, I jogged down Mountain View Court, the street our house was on, out onto Shaw Road, and turned left. From here I would jog up to 39th Avenue, cross Shaw Road and jog down to Pierce College. I would circle the campus and head for home.

The sun was rising beautifully over Mount Rainier as I made my return, jogging on 39th Avenue as I approached Shaw Road. I reached the intersection, hitting the crosswalk button and waited for the light to change. I could hear cars honking as they drove by over the soulful dulcet of Rihanna’s Unfaithful. The light turned green and got halfway across the road when I saw what they were honking at.

I froze in the middle of Shaw Road. I couldn’t be seeing that?

There, jogging down Shaw Road was a naked man.

He was about my age, late twenties, a little overweight, his fat jiggling as he jogged, and there, flopping between his legs, was a half-hard cock and a pair of balls. Bouncing up and down, side to side, like the trunk of an elephant. There was a naked man jogging down the road, I thought in disbelief. What is going on? I caught a hungry look in his blue eyes as he grew closer and closer. He was staring at me, his eyes running up and down my body. Fear shivered through me, ice water filled my veins.

What do I do? Panic gripped my mind. What do you do when a man is jogging naked at you? I reached for my phone, patting the non-existent pockets of my legging. Panic shivered across my skin, my hairs standing up. I didn’t have my phone. My jogging outfit was too tight for a phone. And it was such a nice neighborhood, I never felt in danger jogging. Until now. Idiot!

He was closer, reaching the light. A car honked. The light had turned red while I stood frozen in the crosswalk, holding up traffic. He was getting closer and closer, reaching the crosswalk, his blue eyes fixed on me. Oh God, what do I do? He started crossing the road, maybe ten feet away. My feet started moving on their own as I saw his mouth open, yelling something. I couldn’t hear what he said over the pulsing beat of Rihanna.

I had to get away. My black hair whipping behind me as I ran.

I glanced back and he was chasing after me, crossing Shaw Road, his cock bouncing about. Oh God, it was harder, poking straight at me, straight at my sex. He was getting excited. I could see his mouth opening, he was yelling something at me, but I still couldn’t hear him over my iPod, over Rihanna. My heart pounded, adrenaline was coursing through my body as I stretched out my legs and really started to run.

The song ended.

“Stop!” A single word, barely heard, in the brief silence between songs.

And I stopped, nearly falling over from my sudden halt, the rubber soles of my shoes squeaking as they slid on the sidewalk. What the hell? Don’t stop, stupid legs! Move! Get Moving! I glanced behind me and he was closer, breathing hard, his fleshy body flushed with exertion. His cock was hard, the head red and angry, rising out out of a forest of brown hair. More hair covered his flabby chest and stomach. Lust shined in his blue eyes. Run! Oh, please legs! Run! My heart was hammering in my chest. He was going to hurt me, rape me! God, he was going to rape me!

I screamed as loud as I could, “Help! Rape!”

The naked man was so close now, walking the last few feet with a confident swagger. He reached out and pulled out my earbuds. “Damn iPods,” he muttered, breathing heavily. “What’s your…name?” Then grabbed his knees, struggling to catch his breath. Sweat gleamed on his naked body, and I could smell his exertion.

“Anastasia Milburn,” I answered. God, his voice was so intense. It seemed to reach into me, touching my soul. How could I resist such a voice. You couldn’t. The voice just had to be obeyed.

“Well, Anastasia, I’m Mark and I’m the founder of the Naked Jogging Club.” His blue eyes roamed my body, a leer on his face. He stretched his back, arms on his side and drew in a deep breath, his cock thrusting obscenely out at me, hard and angry. Oh, please don’t rape me! “And you are the perfect candidate to be the first recruit. So, from now on, you’re part of my club, okay.”

“Sure,” I said. How could I say no to the man. Relief flooded through me. He didn’t want to rape me, he just wanted me to join his club. Then I realized what I agreed to and flushed. “Does that mean I have to…” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

His grin broadened, became almost like a boys. “Yep. So start stripping.”

Before I even realized it, I was peeling my Lycra top off, exposing my white sports bra. Mark grabbed my top, freeing me to reach behind my back and find the clasps to my sports bra. I fumbled with the clasp, feeling nervous about exposing myself. Cars were driving by us, honking their horns, yelling obscene things. My breasts were free and to my horror, my nipples were hard as rocks. I moved to cover my small breasts, 32Bs, but Mark grabbed my arm.

“Hmm, those are some nice tits,” he murmured, reaching out to touch me. I flinched away. “You want me to touch you,” his words vibrated in my soul. “You want me to fuck you. You’re getting wet just thinking about it. So, just let me do what I want to you. You want to be my jogging slut, right Anastasia?”

I could feel my panties getting damp with desire. I glanced down at his hard cock. Imaging how it would feel pushing into my cunt, filling me up. What’s wrong with you, Ana. You’re married. You shouldn’t be thinking that, hoping for it. But God, it would feel amazing. He looked a little bigger than Stan. I knelt down, telling myself it was just to untie my shoes so I could get my leggings off. It was just a coincidence that I was getting a good eyeful of his cock and balls.

Up close, his cock was big and powerful, twitching with his heartbeat. I don’t know why I had been so scared of you, I thought. His cock will feel amazing as he thrust it inside me. There was a drop of clear liquid beading at the tiny slit at the crown of his dick. I licked my lips, part of me wanting to stick out my tongue and taste Mark’s pre-cum, to suck his dick into my mouth and bob my head. Get a grip, Ana, you’re on a busy street. I finished untying my shoes and stood up.

I peeled off my tight leggings and my powder blue panties in one motion, exposing my naked body to the entire world. I bent down, making sure Mark could see my ass and pussy and my bush getting matted with my excitement. I wanted Mark’s cock, God help me. I wanted it so bad. I wouldn’t object if he took me right here.

“Your pussy hair’s blonde,” Mark blinked. “You dye your hair black?”

I nodded. “I don’t like being blonde,” I said. “Everyone thinks you’re a bimbo.”

Mark laughed. “So many women would kill to be blonde and you go and dye your hair.”

I smiled, pulling on my shoes.

“All right,” Mark said, staring lustfully at me as I retied my jogging shoes. “Head home, and I’ll follow. I want to stare at the ass. It’s so nice and tight.”

I could feel his hungry eyes the entire jog back to my house. I put a roll to my ass, as sexy a sway as I could manage while jogging. My small breasts bounced uncomfortably and I missed wearing the sports bra clutched in my right hand. But Mark wanted me naked, and there was a certain freedom in showing my assets, especially my tight ass, off to the world.

My Babushka was right, men loved sniffing at another woman’s ass. “Men will come sniffing at your ass, my little kotyonok, and that can be much fun.” There had been such a wicked smile on her wrinkled, old face when she told my cousin’s and I that and we all tittered at her naughty intimation. Well, Stan, you didn’t want to come jogging, and now another man’s come sniffing at my ass. And I was going to have some fun, I thought with a wicked smile.

Soon, I reveled in every car honking, every lewd shout. All these people were just jealous that they didn’t have the courage to be as free as us. My elation faded, however, when the flashing lights of a cop car pulled up and a stern looking man got out of the car. Oh no, what would Stan think when he found out his wife was jogging naked. With a strange man. I couldn’t go to jail.

“Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” Mark shouted at the cop, “whatever I do is legal! If anyone says, ‘I’m Mary Sullivan.’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do what they say.”

“Yes, sir,” the cop saluted and got back in his car and drove off.

Mark had a grin on his face and he smacked my ass. “Keep jogging, slut,” he barked at me, “I want to fuck that cunt.” His words shivered through my body, I was his slut. I was Stan’s wife, but I was Mark’s slut.

“I can’t wait to feel your cock inside me,” I heard myself husk back. I was such a slut.

The thrill, the excitement, pushed me to jog faster. Mark was struggling to keep up, as excited as I was. I was his motivation, I realized. He needed my ass, the promise of my cunt, to keep him going. He looked fairly new to jogging, he was definitely out of shape. I was honored to be his motivation and I flashed him inviting smiles as I ran, shaking my pretty ass, urging him to keep up, to claim his reward.

We reached my house. “I live just across the street,” Mark said, pointing.

“Oh, isn’t that the Fitzsimmons house?”

“I took Brandon’s house from him, but kept his wife,” he said. “She’s a great fuck.”

“Is Desiree one of your sluts?” I asked. Like me, I wanted to add but just didn’t have the courage.

“Yeah,” he grinned. “One of my many sluts.” He groped my ass. “No, let’s get inside your house so I can get inside your cunt.”

I opened the door and he grabbed me, pulling my body against his and kissing me on the lips. His mouth forcefully captured mine, sticking his tongue past my lips. His hard cock pressed into my stomach, my hard nipples pressed against his hairy chest, being tickled by his curly hair. His hands squeezed my ass, kneading my cheeks. My husband was upstairs, asleep, and I was making out with another man, naked. A naughty shiver ran up my spine.

Mark broke the kiss and I squirmed out of his grasp, backing out of the doorway, dropping my clothes on the floor. He stalked after me and it was so thrilling. He was chasing me all over again, just like when he chased me down the road. I fled into the kitchen, but I wasn’t fast enough and he caught me, pushing me against the island counter in the center of the kitchen, bending me over it, his hand stroking my ass.

Upstairs, I could hear my husband walking about. Fear spiked in me. There was a gurgling sound as he started the shower and water moved through the pipes. “No, my husband’s awake early,” I gasped. “You’ll have to go.”

“Fuck that,” Mark growled and then he was inside me and I was moaning as the pleasure filled my body. His cock felt amazing, better than I could imagine.

Fear and lust battled within me. Oh god, it was so amazing. Stan was upstairs, showering, probably whistling some stupid show tune, while I was down here, his loving wife, getting fucked hard by the man who made me his slut. Mark was fucking me powerfully, not caring that my husband might finish his shower and walk downstairs any minute and catch him. Not caring that Stan might hear the slap of flesh, our sighs and moans, and come downstairs to investigate.

“Fuck,” I gasped, “oh fuck this is so wrong!”

“That’s what makes it feel so good, slut,” Mark growled and fucked me harder and harder.

His balls were slapping against my clit, building my pleasure more and more as his cock felt so amazing inside my cunt. “Yes, yes, fuck me!” I hissed. “Oh, fuck you’re a naughty, little slut!”

The island creaked from the force of Mark’s thrusts, the cabinet doors rattled as my knees were knocking into them. God, I felt so good, so naughty! I loved my Stan, but Mark was making me feel so fucking alive! I knew this wouldn’t be the last time I let Mark fuck me. My orgasm was building and building, every thrust of his cock, every slap of his balls on my clit, brought me closer and closer.

The shower upstairs shut off. “Oh no,” I gasped as fear surged through me. Stan couldn’t see this, it would break his heart. “You have to hurry!”

I could hear Stan moving around upstairs. He would be getting dressed, then coming downstairs for his coffee. I had started the pot before I left for my jog. I glanced at the coffee pot, imagining my husband walking in, making it halfway to the coffee pot in his half-awake daze and then realizing that his wife was getting her cheating cunt pounded on by a strange man. This was so fucking wrong! I slammed my hips back against Mark and let out a stifled moan as my orgasm exploded throughout my body.

“Yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, fuck, please hurry, Mark!”

The bedroom door closed. Oh, no he was coming! Mark slammed into me once, twice. The footsteps were nearing the stairs. Then Mark was cumming inside me, his hot cum flooding my slutty cunt. The stairs creaked and I moaned as Mark yanked his cock out of me and. There was a huge grin on Mark’s face, and then he turned and raced for the front door.

“Tomorrow, my house, be naked!” he shouted as he reached the door.

“Yes,” I happily answered.

Mark opened the door and slammed it. “Honey, you back,” my husband called, hearing the door close.

I was right behind Mark, pulling on my leggings over my shoes then grabbing my top, pulling it over my breasts and turned around as my husband walked up, looking half-awake in his sweat pants, his hair damp from his shower. I could feel Mark’s cum leaking into the fabric of my leggings, soaking the spandex material as my husband bent down and kissed me on the lips.

“Have a nice jog, Ana?” he asked as he walked by. I sighed in relief, he didn’t notice my underwear on the floor or smell the semen leaking out of my cunt. Stan wasn’t alive in the morning before his second cup of coffee, thank God.

“Yeah, it was quite thrilling!” I said with a smile. “I’m going to take a shower, I’m all sweaty.”

“Okay, Ana,” he said. I could hear him pouring a cup of coffee. I grabbed my underwear and raced upstairs to wash the evidence of my adultery off my body.



Day Two, Tuesday, June 11, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 13.


I wondered how Louise was doing as I jogged out of my driveway.

On Sunday, I had found the poor girl sitting in her car watching my next-door neighbor’s house. Louise had said her husband, some cad named Mark, was shacking up with Desiree Fitzsimmons, my neighbor. Desiree was Brandon’s second wife. The hussy clearly didn’t marry Brandon for his looks. And now she had another guy shacked up with her.

So I invited Louise to stay in my house, I felt so bad for the poor dear, and when I got home from work yesterday, she was gone. There was some commotion at the Fitzsimmons house last night. The police and ambulances showed up and when I woke up this morning, the news reported that Louise had tried to kill Mark last night. The poor, sweet dear. It would be just like a man to get a woman so riled up she’d try and kill him.

I knew what that was like when I caught my Albert in bed with his secretary, and was itchin’ to kill the both of ’em. But, I was a good Christian woman, so I kicked him and his hussy’s ass out of my house and slapped him with divorce papers. Last I heard, he had knocked the stupid bimbo up and they were making each other miserable.

I reached the end of my street and turned onto Shaw and stopped in surprise. There was a naked man and woman not ten feet in front of me. “St. Peter’s ghost,” I gasped. It was Mark, that disgusting hound dog that drove poor Louise to her wits-end, and…Anastasia from across the street. Poor Stan. He was such a nice guy, shame his wife was some sort streakin’ hussy.

“Stop,” Mark said and I froze. His words seemed to reach right inside me and froze my legs in place. “Hi, aren’t you a pretty one.”

“Hi Madeleine,” Anastasia said. “She lives next door to you, Mark.”

“Do you think she should join our club?” Mark asked her.

“Oh, definitely,” Anastasia said and hugged me, rubbing her naked body against me. “It’s great, Madeleine. You get to jog naked. And afterwards, Mark fucks you with his cock.”

“What kind of back alley tramp do you take me for, sugar?” I demanded angrily. My eyes flickered down to his hard cock pointing at me. “I am a God-fearing, good Christian woman. Not some sort of…of jogging floozy.”

“The kind that wants to join my club,” Mark said, a boyish grin on his face. “You want to, don’t you. You can’t wait to strip off your clothes and enjoy the freedom of running naked. Your pussy’s getting wetter and wetter just thinking about my cock filling your cunt, fucking you until you have a mind-numbing orgasm.”

I could feel my cooter moistening. It was like a levy broke and flooded the gusset of my panties. Oh God, I was suddenly as randy as a goat. “I would like to join your club,” I muttered. Why did I say that. It was his voice, so deep and powerful that it resonated within me. My eyes again were drawn to his hard cock. What would it feel like inside me, filling me up.

“What’s the magic word?” Mark asked with a smirk.

He wanted me to beg. I wicked thrill went though my body and I felt as wanton as a cheerleader after homecoming. “Please, sugar,” I husked, “let me join your club. Pretty please.”

“Since you asked so nicely with that delightful Southern drawl of yours,” Mark said. “Welcome to club.”

Well, I guess I better start stripping. I felt as slatternly as an Old Miss sorority girl at a frat party as I pulled of my tanktop. My face burning, as I released the clasp on my sports bra, exposing my tits. They were still a great pair, I thought, maybe not as perky as they were when I was eighteen, but still were quite fetching. A car honked as it drove by and I saw pink flushing Anastasia’s face. I guess she wasn’t as nonchalant about about being naked as she pretended.

Mark smacked my ass, giving my plump cheeks a squeeze. The older I got, the harder it was to keep my ass as tight as a teenagers. My breasts bounced about as I jogged, up and down, uncomfortably so. Anastasia jogged next to me, and I kept glancing at her small, perkier breasts as they bounced. There was something almost hypnotic about a woman’s breasts bouncing up and down.

“Are you a budding dyke?” Mark asked me. He was behind us, staring at our asses to motivate him to keep jogging.

“I’m no rug muncher, sugar,” I answered, flushing at getting caught staring at another woman’s tits.

“Your mouth is just salivating to munch of Anastasia’s rug, slut,” Mark said and I found myself licking my lips, my eyes wandering down to Anastasia’s rug and I realized she was a natural blonde. Why would she dye her hair black, her pubic hair looked as soft and yellow as cornsilk. I wondered what she tasted like. I remember tasting my own honey when I was a teenager and first discovered ticklin’ my cooter.

My honey was leaking down my legs by the time we reached my house, my curly pubes must be positively matted with my desire. I jogged up to my door, my cheeks red. Anyone of my neighbors could see just how wanton I had suddenly become if they looked out their windows. My keys were in my shorts pocket and I was fumbling through the bundle of clothes I clutched in my hand when Mark pressed up behind me, his cock hard on my ass.

“Hmm, I can’t wait any longer to feel your cunt on my cock,” Mark growled in my ear.

“Out here, Mark?” Anastasia nervously asked, glancing across the street to her house. “What if my husband sees me.”

“You said he doesn’t usually wake up until eight,” Mark told her, I could feel his cock between my legs, brushing against the lips of my wet cootch. “Plenty of time,” he moaned as his dick pushed up inside me. I moaned, he felt so wonderful inside me as he took me right there on his porch, like a bull mounting his heifer.

“He woke up early yesterday,” Anastasia pleaded. “We almost got caught.”

Mark was slowly fucking me and he pulled Anastasia mouth to his and kissed her. “You want to be a good wife and spare your husband pain, right?”

Anastasia nodded. She gasped as Mark’s hand cupped her crotch and began ticklin’ her cooter. “Yes, I love him. I don’t want him to know about…us.”

“Well, you’re my slut,” Mark said forcefully, fucking me a little harder. “And my sluts get fucked whenever and wherever I want them to.”

“Okay,” Anastasia nodded. Then her face transformed into such wantonness, and she moaned, “Umm, your finger feels good inside me.”

“Maybe your husband is watching right now,” Mark whispered. “Watching you from a window. How do you think he’d feel, knowing his wife is being such a slut for me.”

“Don’t say that,” Anastasia pleaded. “He’d hate me.”

Mark was fucking me faster, my breasts were rubbing against the painted wood of my door. Every thrust of his dick felt better than the last, rubbing wickedly against my sensitive walls. I heard my self yowling like a cat in heat getting mounted by a tomcat. I started pushing back with my hips as the pleasure grew stronger and stronger inside me.

“Maybe he’ll pull his little dick out and jerk it, wishing he could make you into his slut,” Mark moaned as he pounded my cooter. “Wishing he had the stones to make you his bitch! All while he’s envying me for making you so such a wanton slut!”

“Yes, yes!” Anastasia moaned, her tits heaving as an orgasm trembled through her body. “Oh, my Stan! Make me your slut!”

Mark pulled his fingers out of her cunt and licked her juices off his finger. “When we finish here, why don’t you go to your husband and see if he’s man enough to make a slut out of you.”

A smile broadened Anastasia face. “I will, Mark.”

Mark was really pounding my cooter, every plunge of his cock made my nipples rub roughly against the door, adding spice to the orgasm cooking in my womb. Anastasia’s panting face was so close to mine, her lips red and enticing. I felt so wicked, so wanton. I leaned over and captured her lips in a kiss. It was my first time kissing a woman, and her lips were so soft, so gentle as she kissed me back.

“You cunt feels great,” Mark groaned into my ear. “Do you want me to cum in your cunt? I bet you do. I bet you want nothing more than my cum flooding your juicy cunt!”

Oh god, I wasn’t on the pill. I didn’t have my diaphragm in. But God did I want his seed inside me, even if he might get pregnant. I was so hot for it. I broke the kiss, and wantonly husked “Yes, please, fill my cooter up, fill up my cunt! It’s as eager as a beaver gnawing on a log for your seed, Mark!” My admission triggered my orgasm and I moaned my pleasure for all the neighborhood to hear.

I could feel Mark’s cum flooding my cooter, flooding my fertile womb. His sperm could be swimming up to my womb, to where a fertile little egg waited to be penetrated. “Take my cum, slut!” Mark groaned, slamming his cock into me again, and again, and one last, hard thrust before he pressed up against my back, breathing hard.

As we stumbled into my house, Anastasia grabbed me and lead me to my couch. She pushed me down, knelt and spread my thighs and began eating the creamy mess Mark left inside me. Her tongue felt amazing on my labia. My husband would never dream of going down on me, and none of my past boyfriends would either. Getting your rug munched felt so amazing. Anastasia’s tongue explored all over my cooter, sucking on my lips, nibbling on hard little pearl, and spreading me wide open and digging her tongue deep inside me.

Mark was kneeing behind Anastasia, lining up his cock at her eager cooter. Anastasia moaned into my cootch as Mark slid inside her. Soon there would be a creamy mess in Anastasia’s rug for me to clean up, and I couldn’t wait to return the favor.



Day Three, Wednesday, June 12, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 15.


“Come on, mom,” Cassie cajoled, jogging backwards. The girl had too much energy and fifteen years on me.

Cassie was almost a spitting image of me at fifteen. We had the same, beautiful shade of honey-brown hair; Cassie was still long and tied back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy, while mine was shorter, in an easier to manage haircut. Cassie had my dainty nose, my pouty lips, and my delicate cheekbones. She had her father’s hazel eyes, and her build was slim and lithe, just like my mother-in-laws. She didn’t get her mother’s curves, that’s for sure. I often caught her envious stares at me D Cups and she would whine about how small her breasts were.

“C’mon slowpoke,” Cassie said with a mischievous smile.

“Slowpoke,” I said in mock outrage. “Is that anyway to address your mother! I ought to tan your backside!”

“You’d have to catch me first, mom,” Cassie said and turned back around and sprinted away.

Even after sixth months of jogging with Cassie, I didn’t have anywhere close to her endurance. When I decided I needed to get in better shape, Cassie volunteered to keep my company while I jogged. Truthfully, I would have quit ages ago if Cassie didn’t seem to look so forward to our morning jogs. I had finally found a way to hang out with my babygirl again, and it was worth all the sweat and pain of jogging. Besides, my efforts had started to pay off. I’ve lost thirty pounds, most of it off my ass and stomach, and I was feeling sexy again. And Oscar, my husband, was enjoying the results almost nightly, now.

“Belinda, your ass is looking as great as it did when you were twenty,” Oscar told me just last night, when he came up and rubbed my ass through my nightie. “As beautiful as the night we made Cassie.”

We were pretty sure I got knocked up on our honeymoon, or maybe right before the wedding. Cassie was earlier than we planned, apparently the pill isn’t one hundred percent. Our first few years of marriage were a little rocky, and money was very tight until Oscar got a few promotions under his belt. And now, I wouldn’t have had it happened any other way. Cassie was growing up to be such a fine young lady.

We reached the light at 39th Avenue and Shaw Road and waited for the light to turn green.

“Mom?” Cassie said, tugging at my shirt sleeve. There was a panic, urgent tone to her voice.

Cassie was looking across Shaw Road where three people were jogging naked. I blinked in surprise. There were two women, one was a black-haired woman in her late twenties and the other was a brunette in her early thirties, who was maybe a year or two younger then myself. Behind them was a naked man, his cock obscenely hard, bouncing about in front of him as he jogged. They were just reaching the crosswalk across Shaw Road from us.

“Mom, their naked!” Cassie gasped in a strangled tone, then looked down at the ground, her face flushing.

Cassie flushed like a girl who’d never seen a cock before. She always claimed she was a virgin, and I never questioned her claim. When I was her age, I already had lost my cherry and had a pregnancy scare. The condom had broken and for two weeks I was in a panic that I was pregnant. Then my period came, two days late, to my great relief. My life would have been so different if Billy Caldwell had knocked me up at fourteen and I hoped my daughter would make some better life choices.

Why were they naked? Maybe there was some naked jogging event going on, today. You always heard about those up in Seattle and maybe they’ve spread south. Or maybe that was a naked bike ride they had up in Seattle? I couldn’t remember. I looked up Shaw Road, expecting to see more naked jogger that I failed to notice the light changed and when I glanced back at the naked trio, they were halfway across Shaw Road, the black-haired woman waving friendly at us.

“Hi,” I said, nervously.

The man had a hungry smile on his face and suddenly fear clutched my heart and I grabbed Cassie and pushed her behind me. “I’m Mark, who’re you?” he introduced himself, pushing ahead of the two naked women.

“Belinda,” I found myself answering, “and this is my daughter, Cassie.” Wow, that voice was so…so powerful. So mesmerizing.

His grin grew hungrier. “Hmm, there something sexy about a mom and daughter, together,” Mark leered suggestively and I flushed. That’s disgusting. “I want the two of you to join my jogging club.”

Of course I would join his club.

“Do we have to be naked?” my daughter asked as she trembled behind me.

“Of course,” Mark laughed. “It’s the Naked Jogging Club. I know, I know, not the most original name.” He shrugged. “The good news is, not only do you get to feel the excitement of being naked in public, your cunts are growing wet just thinking about my hard cock inside you. You two are my jogging sluts, aren’t you.”

Oh God, I loved my Oscar, but I have never been hornier in my life for a man. “Yes, I want to be your slut.” Was that my voice that sounded so sexy? I rubbed my thighs together, my twat was getting all wet and itchy. I needed a good fucking and Oscar wasn’t around and Mark’s cock looked more than adequate. I grinned, in fact, it looked like the perfect tool to fix the itch in my twat.

“Oh yes, I’ll be your slut!” My sweet Cassie sound so slutty. She was still pressed against my back and I swear I could feel her nipples harden through her top and sports bra.

“Then welcome to the club,” Mark said. “And good sluts are always horny for another woman’s pussy, even if she’s related.”

A naughty flush went through my body as I eyed the two, naked women, drifting down their lush bodies to their fur-covered muffs. Then my eyes drifted over to my babygirl as she undressed. I wondered what her pussy tasted like. What it would feel to have my sweet Cassandra licking at my slutty cunt.

The black haired woman hugged me. “I’m Anastasia, and this is Madeleine. And you will not be disappointed by Mark. Yesterday, he fucked us so hard. And then, when I got home, I begged my husband to treat my like a little slut! Oh, it was so satisfying. My Stan got so into it. He took charge like a real man. Last night, he had me make him dinner wearing only an apron. And then I was desert.” She touched my wedding ring. “You should try it. The only thing better than being your husband’s slut, is being Mark’s!” she said with a wink.

I bet Oscar would love it if I was his slut. I glanced back at my daughter who was pulling off the pink sports bra that contained her perky, B Cup breasts. The little slut was horny, her nipples were hard, and I was so proud of my babygirl as I saw the hungry grin on Mark’s face as his eyes feasted on her tits.

“Let’s get that top off, sugar,” Madeleine said in a delightful, Southern drawl. She had a beautiful face and a wicked smile played on her lips. She was grabbing the hem of my shirt and I let her pull it up over my head. She deftly undid my gray sports bra and my big, D Cup breasts spilled out. “Sugar, the Lord gave you one beautiful set of hooters.” I shivered in pleasure as the Southern woman ran a finger around my large areola, brushing my fat nipple.

“I know, s’not fair,” Cassie vented. “The only two things I got from my dad were hazel eyes and small tits like grandma. Everyone on mom’s side of the family has huge knockers.”

Mark reached out, kneading her perky tip, his thump swiping across her hard little nipple. “You got a sexy pair of tits,” Mark told her and she flushed, pleased.

“Where’s all your pubic hair, young lady?” I gasped when Cassie’s baby blue boy shorts came off. She was shaved bare, her slit tight like a little girls.

“I shave it,” Cassie said, rolling her eyes. “Everyone shaves their coochies, mom. Jeez.”

“Have you let some boy stick his dick up your cunt,” Mark asked.

“Yeah,” Cassie admitted, sheepishly.

I guess she really was me at fifteen.

Mark jogged behind us ladies, staring at our asses. We barely had jogged a hundred yards when Cassie gasped in shock and pointed down the road. There was a news van parked across the road and a cameraman filming us. A strange exhilaration burned through me as I realized some complete stranger was filming me naked.

“Fuck,” Mark muttered, examining the situation. “Well, she’s probably hot.” I furrowed my eyes, wonder what Mark was talking about, and I saw a second figure in a pink blouse. “Ladies, jog back to Madeleine’s and go home. We’ll meet there at six tomorrow morning.”

“You’re not going to fuck me?” I asked, then flushed. I couldn’t believe I asked him that. But I was so horny, I really needed his dick in me.

“I’ll fuck you and your daughter tomorrow,” Mark grinned.

Maybe when I get home, I’ll convince Oscar to make me his slut and take a sick day. We could spend the entire day in bed, doing whatever nasty things my Oscar wanted. I glanced at Cassie and a terrible, depraved thought filled my mind. Maybe she should stay home, sick, too. After all, we were both sluts, now.



Day Four, Thursday, June 13, 2013

Cassie

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 16.


I out distanced the others as we turned onto Mountain View Court. I was just so excited to get fucked by Mark. It’s all I thought about last night. My poor little pussy was still a little sore from how many times I petted my kitty. And so I had to wait, breathless, on Madeleine’s porch for Mark and my mom, for and Anastasia and Madeleine.

Yesterday had been so wild. Even though I didn’t get to fuck Mark, when we got home my mom begged dad to let her be his slut. And dad was more than happy to let her. It was kinda disgusting and kinda hot all at the same time. My mom got dad all hot and bothered then told him she’d love to see him fuck me. I didn’t have a problem with that, my dad was so handsome and kind. Not like the boys at my school who just want to get off inside me. I knew my dad would make feel so amazing.

Turned out my dad didn’t have a problem with it, either. Fuck, I came so hard for dad. And then mom surprised us both by giving me a second orgasm as she licked my little kitty-cat clean. Dad was roaring to go after that and mom mounted his cock and rode him hard. My dad was grunting like an animal, calling mom such filthy names and she loved it. When they finished, mom taught me all about how to lick another woman’s pretty kitty. And mom tasted wonderful, sour and sweet all at the same time, mixed with daddy’s salty flavor.

“Hurry up!” I shouted eagerly as the adults finally rounded the corner. I was so excited, I was dancing on the balls of my feet, my kitty drenched with my juices.

It was fun watching their breasts bounce up and down, and Mark’s cock was swaying and bouncing. I licked my lips, rubbed my thighs together. I couldn’t wait to feel Mark’s cock up my pussy. I was his slut, and a good slut needs to feed her kitty a lot of dicks. That’s what Jodi Miller said in the girls bathroom a few days ago. And she should know, she was the biggest slut in school.

I threw myself at Mark, pushing past Madeleine, and hugged him. Letting him feel my hard nipples rub against his hairy chest, and I could feel his hard cock rubbing against my stomach. I kissed him greedily as Madeleine opened the door. Then I jumped up and wrapped my legs around Marks’ waist, my hot little kitty rubbing wetly on his belly and he carried me inside.

“Eager slut,” he growled and threw me onto the couch. “Sit on your slutty daughter’s face.”

“Ohh, I’d love that,” mom moaned.

Meanwhile, Madeleine and Anastasia were sitting on a recliner, Anastasia in Madeleine’s lap and the pair were making out madly. Anastasia was caressing Madeleine’s tits, another pair of breasts larger than my little B cups. Ugghh, why did I have to take after my dad’s side of the family. Mom has these amazing tits. Large and pillowy, they swayed so sexy as she walked. Her slightest motion made them jiggle. I practically had to do jumping jacks to get any jiggle out of my tits. Madeleine’s hand was roaming Anastasia’s ass, now, squeezing her cheeks, her finger dipping into Anastasia’s crack.

Then my view was blocked as mom’s sleek thighs straddled my face, and her shaved kitty lowered down to my eager lips. Yesterday, my mom had a well groomed, brown bush. But daddy loved my shaved kitty so much, mom asked me to show her how to shave it. I had a lot of fun lathering up her bush and carefully shaving her lips with a razor. When I was all finished, I gave her kitty a nice lickin’ and mom gushed all over my face.

I started lickin’ my mom’s kitty as Mark’s cock thrust into my pussy. I moaned into my mother’s pussy as Mark filled me up so deliciously, his cock rubbing all the best places inside me. I drank my mom’s delicious flavors, sour and sweet, rubbing my tongue all over her pussy. I sucked her large, drooping labia, nibbled on her tiny clit, and jammed my tongue into her wet hole.

“Oh yes, eat mommy’s pussy! Mmm, my babygirl’s such a great muff diver. Ohh, you’re making mommy feel so great, you slutty child!”

Mark was pickup the pace, fucking me harder. I could feel his balls slapping against my taint. Every thrust of his cock felt better than the last as my entire cunt began to burn with pleasure. I started moving my hips, matching Mark’s rhythm. His cock rubbed all over my tight cunt and I started squeezing down on him as he thrust in.

“Such a tight pussy!” Mark moaned and I felt a surge of joy. I was making him happy, like a good slut. “God, I love teenage cunt!”

I slurped on my mom’s delicious juices as Mark pounded my cunt. Mom started wiggling her hips on me, rubbing her cunt all over my face as I brought her greater and greater pleasure. I was getting closer and closer to my orgasm when Mark pulled out of my pussy, leaving an aching emptiness inside my kitty.

“No!” I moaned in disappointment. “Please, put it back in! I was so close! My kitty needs to be fed some man-milk! She’s so hungry!”

Then I felt Mark raise my hips up a bit, his hard cock pocking at my ass crack. “You ever been fucked in the ass, Cassie?”

“No,” I answered, feeling a little scared. But I shouldn’t be. I was Mark’s slut, and a good slut takes it up the ass, or at least that’s what Jodie Miller always said. And she should know, she fucked the entire first string of our varsity football team at a party.

“How ’bout you, Belinda?” Mask asked my mom

“Yes,” mom answered. “Oscar always wanted me to, but I always said no. But last night, he reminded me I was his slut. And it felt so amazing, Cassie. You’ll love it, babygirl.”

I felt soft fingers caressing my kitty, soft as a mother’s caress. Then mom bent over and we were sixty-nining as Mark pushed his cock against the tight ring of my asshole. I groaned into my mom’s kitty as my ass was invaded. God, I thought he felt big in my pussy, but he felt enormous in my ass. And it was so weird, almost like I was pooping in reverse. A strange tingle slowly started to radiated from my ass as Mark’s cock slid slowly in and out of my tight ass. It started to feel better and better as Mark fucked in and out of my ass, slowly picking up speed.

My mom’s tongue flicked at my clit, and my orgasm was nearing again. My clit vibrated as my mother moaned her orgasm into me, her juices flooding my eager mouth. Mark was fucking my ass hard and fast, mom’s tongue swirling about my clit. It was too much, mom’s tongue felt wicked on my kitty and Mark’s cock felt amazing as he reamed my ass, I was going to cum. Stars danced before my eyes as I bucked beneath my mom, my ass clenching on Mark’s cock. My screams of passion were muffled by my mom’s juicy kitty.

“Fucking tight teenage ass!” Mark moaned, and then I felt him, hot and wet, shooting his cum into my ass.

He pulled out and then my mom was off me. I sat up on my elbows and watched as he led mom to another chair. He sat down and I watched in amazement as mom started licking his dirty cock clean of my ass. My mom was tasting my ass! God, she was such a slut. Madeleine was suddenly standing over me, her face sticky with Anastasia’s juices and she slapped my ass.

“You’re leaking cum onto my couch, girl,” Madeleine said, angrily. “Did your parents learn you no manners, sugar?”

“Oh, shit, sorry,” I gulped, standing up. I could feel the cum running greasily out of my ass and down to my taint.

“And don’t swear in my house, sugar,” Madeleine said, sternly. “I’m a good Christian woman, and I’ll not abide a foul mouth.”

“Okay, sorry,” I said, intimidate by the woman and her accent.

She sat down and spread her legs, revealing a brown furred kitty. “You can forgive me by give my cooter a good lickin’.”

“What’s a cooter?” I asked, frowning.

“My pussy, sugar,” she purred. “My wet, horny pussy.” She ran a finger through her bush, pushing a pussy lip to the side and exposing the wet, pink flesh of her kitty.

I smiled, licking my lips. “I can do that, Madeleine.”

“That’s Mrs. Rowe to you, sugar,” she corrected as I knelt down and she pulled my face into her furry kitty. My tongue licked across her tangy-spicy slit. “Hmm, you’re like a pretty cat lapping at a saucer of milk,” Madeleine moaned as I lapped at her delicious pussy.

I felt hands spreading my asscheeks and then a tongue licking at my ass, swirling about my puckered asshole, sending delicious tingles through my body. I glanced behind me to see Anastasia, lips stained with Mark’s cum, lapping at my asshole. It was such a naughty feeling as she rimmed my puckered hole.

“Hey now, sugar. You kids need to learn to finish what you start.” Madeleine strong hands pulled me back to her cunt and I eagerly resumed lickin’ her cooter.



Day Five, Friday, June 14, 2013

Issy

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 18.


I was nervous as I walked up to Mrs. Rowe’s house, just up the street from my own house. Yesterday, the strangest man had come to my house. He seemed so ordinary, just another dumb adult. And then his blue eyes fixed on me and looked me up and down. Great, another skeevy adult perving on me, I had thought.

“You look like an athlete,” the man had told me. “I have this Jogging Club and I want you to join it. It meets at Madeleine’s house at six AM. You’ll have a lot of fun.”

It was such a great idea, that I readily agreed, even if he was perving on me. And then my parents up and sold our house. Mark, the skeevy adult just handed my parents a bag of cash and my stupid parents just agreed to sell our house. They didn’t argue, or nothing. Just agreed like mindless idiots. It was so cray. And then Mark let us stay if he could fuck me whenever he wanted. I was shocked when my parent’s didn’t have a problem pimping their own daughter out for rent on our own house.

I, on the other hand, thought it was a bad idea.

So my parents took my phone away, my laptop away, and grounded me!

“Issy Marguerite Norup, Mr. Glassner’s a generous man,” my mom said, icily, “and you will repay his generosity by spreading those legs for him! I know you’ve spread them for some boy already!”

“You will stay in your room until you start behaving properly!” my dad said as he gathered up my phone and laptop. “And tomorrow morning, you’re going to go and join Mr. Glassner’s jogging club. And if he wants to fuck you, you’ll let him fuck you! Do you understand me, young lady?”

What had happened to my parents. They were like pod people. Last night was so boring. I’m sure I missed a ton of important tweets and instagrams! God, why did my parents have to turn into a bunch of freaks! I should call the cops on them, only they took my phone away! I screamed in frustration into my pillow. Fuck, I’ll I had to do was my homework and watch boring TV.

Yet here I was, showing up for this stupid Jogging Club, with the guy my parents pimped me out too. I didn’t know what his connection with Mrs. Rowe was. Mrs. Rowe was the sweet, southern lady, that was always so nice to me. When I’d mow her lawn for her, she’s always have the best pitcher of ice tea siting out on her porch for me to drink.

Why was I doing this? Because it would be fun, I answered myself. I knocked firmly on the door and blinked in shock when Mrs. Rowe answered dressed only in her birthday suit. There were more naked women behind her. Mrs. Milburn, who lived across from Mrs. Rowe and…Cassie from school. We were in the same grade, about to finish our sophomore year, but I didn’t know her that well. And the fourth woman must be Cassie’s mother. They look so much alike.

“W-what is going on?” I stammered.

“Are you here to join the Naked Jogging Club, sugar?” Mrs. Rowe asked.

“Wait, Naked Jogging Club. Mark didn’t say nothing about having to be naked!” I protested.

“Didn’t I?” Mark asked and I jumped. There he was, naked and…ohmygod his cock was hard and pointing straight at me.

“Well, c’mon sugar, let’s get you naked,” Mrs. Rowe said sweetly, pulling me inside the house.

The women and Cassie started grabbing at my clothing, pulling my tanktop over my head, pulling my tight, jogging shorts down my legs. My sports bra came free and hands pinched at my nipples. I grabbed my panties, holding onto the elastic waistband as the women tried to yank them off.

“Please stop,” I begged, tears brimming in my eyes. I could feel Mark’s pervy eyes as he stared at my bared tits.

“Relax, Issy,” Cassie said and she hugged me, her naked breasts pressed against me and then she was kissing me.

I was so surprised that I let go of my panties and they were pulled down my legs. Cassie broke the kiss, a sultry smile on her face. I blinked my eyes, licked my lips, my face flushed with heat, and realized I was lifting up my feet so my panties could be taken all the way off. Embarrassed, I covered my brown pubes with one hand and tried to cover my breasts with the other arm.

“Don’t be coverin’ up your beautiful body, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe purred, pulling my arms to my side. “Now aren’t you just as pretty as a rainbow after a storm.”

“Yes she is,” Mark said as pervy as possible. He caught my chin and turned my face to his. “You want to be my little jogging slut, don’t you.” My cheeks burned and I found myself nodding yes. Of course I wanted to be his jogging slut, that’s why I was here. “Good, and what does a slut do?”

“Ooh, a slut feeds her kitty as many dicks as she can,” Cassie answered excitedly.

Kitty? Why would I feed my cat a dick. Then I saw Cassie stroking her pussy and I flushed as I realized which kitty she met.

“A slut is excited for Mark to shove his cock in any hole he wants,” Mrs. Milburn said, reaching out and stroking my ass. Her finger’s felt like fire on my smooth cheeks. “Any hole.” I flushed. I knew a few girls who did anal so they could keep their cherries.

“And lets us gals play with her pretty pussy,” Cassie’s mom husked. “And then plays with ours.”

I was Mark’s slut, and my pussy getting wet thinking just about Mark fucking me, even fucking my ass. I eyed all the women, imagining them licking my pussy and even the image of me, kneeling down and licking one of these beautiful women’s pussies sent a naughty thrill through me. “Is that why my parent’s pimped me out to you Mark?” I asked in realization. “Because, they knew I was your slut, right?”

“Yeah,” Mark whispered, his cock was pressing against my ass. “I love your hair. Why green?”

I shrugged. I had dyed my brown hair green with black streaks. “It just seemed like it would annoy my parents, I guess.” My pussy was a flood of liquid now, feeling my nose with the fresh, tart smell of my arousal. I was Mark’s slut, and that meant I needed his cock inside me.

Cassie walked up and she reached giving my titty squeeze, a look of mournful disappointment on her face. “Yet another pair of breasts bigger than mine.”

“Oh, but yours are so cute,” I told her, eying her perky breasts and the cute little nipples. I reached out and gave her titty a squeeze.

“Fuck, my cock need to cum,” Mark said, interrupting our titty play, and he roughly shoved me forward, bending me over the arm of a couch, his hard cock rubbing against my cunt. “Hmm, I love fucking teenage cunt!”

Mark’s cock was pushing into my tight pussy. I had been fucked a few times by Johnny, my boyfriend. But he wasn’t as big as Mark and it felt weird. Mark wasn’t using a condom and there wasn’t the feel of rubber sliding inside me, but the electric feel of flesh sliding against flesh.

“Oh god,” I moaned. “Oh, wow this is so wild.”

Mrs. Rowe sat on the couch in front of me, her legs spread and her furry pussy was mere inches from my face. “Don’t be shy, sugar,” Mrs. Rowe cooed. “Give me a good lickin’.”

Mark’s thrusts were shoving my face closer and closer to Mrs. Rowe’s cunt. I could feel heat radiating from her pussy, a spicy, tangy scent filled my nose. Her pubic hair was silk on my face, and my tongue hesitantly licked up her slit. And she tasted amazing. My tongue dipped into her pussy over and over, greedy to drink all her delicious juices.

I wiggled my hips, enjoying Mark’s thrusts. His cock was rubbing my cunt in all the right places and I could feel a great cum building inside me. Mrs. Rowe was moaning, her hand clutching my dyed-green hair, pulling my face into her sopping cunt. Mark was groaning every time he bottomed out inside me, filling me up. His balls would brush my clit when he thrust in, a staccato beat to match the pleasurable rubbing inside my cunt.

“Oh, sugar!” Mrs. Rowe moaned. “Umm, sugar, your mouth feels so good on my cooter! Oh wow, you’re a natural rug muncher! You got me as excited as a hound dog worrying a bone! Oh sugar, here I go!”

Mrs. Rowe quaked on the couch, her head thrown back as she came hard. More tangy, spicy juices flowed into my mouth. I kept licking her as Mark pounded away at my cunt. Mrs. Rowe just writhed on the couch as my eager mouth gave her cum after cum until Mrs. Rowe shoved my face away.

“No more, sugar,” she panted. “My poor cooter can’t take anymore.”

Mark’s thrusts were coming hard, now. The entire couch was shaking under the force of his cock slamming into my pussy. Mark groaned, and buried himself deep inside me, his cock must be brushing my cervix, he was in so deep. And then I felt something shooting inside me. Mark’s cum I realized and moaned as the muscles in my cunt contracted as a hard cum spasmed through my body.

“Whew, now I’m ready to do some jogging,” Mark panted. He smacked my ass. “Gonna fuck you again when we get back. You have such a nice, tight pussy, slut!”

“Oh, thank you Mark,” I gushed, thrilled my tight hole made him happy. “Your cock was amazing inside me.”

Mark’s cum ran wetly down my legs as we went jogging. A greasy, sticky mess that slowly cooled against my skin. Cars honked at us as we jogged by, and I threw my head up high, my breast thrust out. I was Mark’s jogging slut, and I could care less who saw me. I hoped they could see the cum running down my thighs, proof that I was Mark’s slut.



Day Six, Saturday, June 15, 2013

Vertise

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 20.


I admired my husband’s body as we rested at the intersection. Sweat gleamed on his dark brown skin, his muscles rippling beneath as he moved.

We were out for our Saturday morning jog, at our halfway point at the intersection of Shaw Road and 39th Avenue. My husband was a big black man, built like a linebacker. He played football in college, and still stayed all big and muscled. He was smokin’ hot, and my cooch was moistening as I thought about him throwing me over his shoulder and carrying me off. In my fantasy, he would throw me down on the bed and just start ravishing me.

His dark eyes were eying my body appreciatively, so I turned and waggled my black booty at him. It was a pretty nice booty, if you asked me, definitely my best feature. With just enough junk in the trunk to jiggle without being fat. Feeling a little naughty, I backed my booty up and rubbed it against his crotch, letting Ernard know how horny I was his for cock.

“Da fuck is that,” Ernard muttered. “Vertise, babe, there is some naked crackers joggin’ this way.”

I looked over to see five women jogging naked towards us. No three women and two teenage girls. And behind them, a man jogged naked. The women’s breasts bounced and jiggled, up and down, almost hypnotic, and the man’s hard cock bounced obscenely. The only thing the naked joggers did wear were their shoes.

“White folk,” I said, shaking my head, dumbfounded. “They always be doin’ something foolish.”

Ernard stepped in front of me. He was so big, I could easily hide behind his frame. “That’s close enough!” he shouted at the naked joggers.

The women stopped jogging and the naked man strode forward. He was a little overweight, in his late twenties, short brown hair and piercing, blue eyes. A mocking smile played on his lips and his cock was so hard, the tip angry-red. It seemed to be pointing right at me and disgust sneered my face. What a fucking pervert.

“Your woman looks hot,” the naked man said. “I wouldn’t mind fucking her ass.”

“What da fuck did you just say ’bout my wife, boy!” Ernard growl. “You better damn apologize or I’m like to bust your skull in, bitch.”

The man snorted in laughter. “What do you think, ladies. Is she hot enough to join our club.”

“Umm, definitely,” the black-haired woman purred.

“Her skin is so beautiful,” the green-haired teenager said, licking her lips. “The color of coffee.”

“I love your hair, sugar. The blonde streaks make you seem wild,” the honey-brown haired woman added. Were all these white chicks gay? They were fuckin’ perverts, that’s fo’ sure.

“Da fuck is wrong with you people!” Ernard demanded, walking up to the man. Ernard had a good half-a-foot on the man, and was far broader in the shoulder, and easily had fifty pounds of muscle on the white boy. Ernard cracked his knuckles. “How’d you like me to pound your face in, bitch?”

“Kick his ass, Ernard,” I urged. “Fuck the little peckerwood up!”

“Stand aside, Ernard,” the man said.

Looking confused, Ernard stepped to the side and the man walked up to me. “You are one fine piece of ass.”

“Ernard!” I shouted, too angry at my dumb husband for letting this pervert near me to be at all scared of the little peckerwood.

“Sorry, Vertise,” he muttered, shrugging his huge shoulders.

“Ernard, keep jogging,” the man said. “Vertise will be joining my club and jogging with us from now on. And you don’t have a problem with that, or with me fucking your pretty wife.”

“Oh, sure,” I was stunned to hear Ernard say. “Of course you can fuck her.” He kissed me on the lips as I stood rooted in place. “See you at home, babe,” and then he just started jogging back home.

“Ernard! Ernard, you useless asshole, get back here!”

But he just turned and wave. “Have fun with your club, Vertise.”

“You don’t care this peckerwood want’s to fuck your wife?”

Ernard shouted back, confused, “Why would I? I hope you have a good time!”

“Hey, Ernard,” the crazy peckerwood shouted. “Ever fucked your wife’s ass?”

“No!” Of course my husband hadn’t, that was nasty. Plus, my suddenly wimp of husband has a big cock. I’d hate to feel that monster up my booty.

“You will when she get’s home,” the peckerwood promised. “I’ll leave a big load of cum up her ass to lube the way for you!”

“Hell yeah, man!”

“Ernard, da hell’s gotten into you! Ernard! Stop jogging! This isn’t funny, Ernard!” But my suddenly whipped husband, by some little bitch of a peckerwood no less, just kept right on jogging.

“Well, Vertise, I bet you are just excited to strip naked and join our club. I’m Mark.” Mark introduced the other joggers: Madeleine, Anastasia, Issy, Belinda, and her daughter, Cassie. “From now on, you’re my jogging slut. And what does a jogging slut do, Issy?”

“Let Mark fuck her cunt whenever he wants,” the green-haired girl answered.

“I bet you’re just itching to feel my cock, aren’t you, Vertise?”

“I…” Fuck, I was. My cunt was dripping at the thought of his cock plunging inside me. “I am.” I pulled off my tanktop and peeled off my green jogging shorts in a flash. My nipples were hard when my sports bra came off. Mark was behind me and he pulled my panties off and inhaled them.

“Mhh, I love the smell of cunt,” he sighed, then squeezed my ass. “You’re getting wet just thinking about my cock reaming your tight ass! When you get home, you’re going to let Ernard fuck your ass, too. You’ll be a good, slutty wife for him from now on, won’t you, slut?”

I moaned. I so wanted my husband’s huge cock up my ass. My Ernard was such a great guy to share me with Mark and he deserved his reward when I got home. I knew he always wanted my ass, and from now I would be the best, sluttiest wife for him. “Yes, fuck my ass, Mark! Get me all ready for my husband’s giant cock!” And I started shaking my booty for Mark, letting him see it jiggle as his cock brushed against it.

He slapped my ass. “Let’s get jogging ladies!”

As we jogged, I got to know the other ladies. Anastasia who’s husband was waiting for her to get home so she could cook him breakfast, wearing only an apron. “And, if I’m lucky, he’ll just bend me over the table and fuck me good and hard,” she giggled wickedly.

Madeleine who bemoaned her own husband leaving her. “If only I had been a slut for him, then maybe he wouldn’t have needed that whore of a secretary,” she lamented.

The Blackwoods, Cassie and Belinda, happily told me all about how they were sluts for Oscar, Belinda’s husband and Cassie’s dad. “He takes charge of us when we get home,” Belinda happily said. And Cassie eagerly piped in, “Yesterday he bought matching, slutty nurse costumes for us, and we had to give him a sponge bath!”

“My parents are just happy I’m keeping Mr. Glassner satisfied,” Issy added. “My mom was so happy when I came home yesterday with cum leaking out of my pussy. She knew I was satisfying him and she gave me a big ol’ hug. And this morning, my dad gave was giving me such pervy stares as I walked naked out of the house. Maybe I should be a slut for my daddy, too.”

“Ooh, being a slut for your daddy is so fun,” Cassie gushed. “But don’t leave your mom out. That can be just as fun!” The teen girl gave a wicked giggle. “Right, mom?”

Belinda had a happy smile as she answered, “Ooh, having a slutty daughter is great, and sharing her with her dad is the best.”

When we reached Mountain View Court, Mark grabbed my arm, stopping me. “God, I can’t wait any longer. I need to fuck that juicy ass!”

God, I couldn’t wait any longer, either. My cunt was dripping, was aching to be fucked. “Yes, please, fuck me now,” I begged. I didn’t care that we were outside, didn’t care that cars were driving by, honking loudly. Let everyone see me be a slut for Mark.

Mark bent me over the granite sign, carved to read, “Mountain View Estates.” The stone was cold on my belly. “Anastasia, eat her ass out, get her ready for my cock.”

“Yes, Mark,” purred the black-haired beauty. I felt gentle hands spreading my booty and gasped as her tongue began swirling about my asshole. I had a couple girl-on-girl encounters in college, but none of them ever touched my asshole. It was so fucked nasty, I loved every minute of it.

“Why don’t we have a nice sixty-nine, Cassie,” Madeleine said, pressing her body against Cassie’s.

“I’d love that, Mrs. Rowe,” Cassie answered, pulling Madeleine down on top of her.

Mark was getting his cock sucked by Belinda and Issy stepped up in front of me, her shaved, teenage cunt right in front of my lips. “Like my shaved pussy?” Issy asked. “Mom shaved it for me last night, so I’d be more appealing to Mark. She’s the best mom in the world. Would you like to lick me?”

“Sure, boo,” I answered, grabbing her ass and pulling her cunt to my lips.

Issy had a fresh, tart flavor as I ran my tongue about her cunt. My dormmate my junior year at college, Tallia, taught me how to eat a woman’s pussy out, and it all came flooding back to me as I tongued Issy’s teenage pussy. Issy moaned appreciatively as I ate her out, rubbing her cunt all over my face. Anastasia had wiggled her tongue up my ass and slipped two fingers up my snatch, slowly fingering me.

“You have a tasty ass,” Anastasia murmured, pulling her fingers out of my cunt.

I groaned as her finger, slicked with my cunt’s juices, pressed against my asshole and slid in, pushing past the tight ring of my sphincter. She fucked it slowly in and out of my ass, letting me get used to the strange intrusion. Naughty pleasure tingled out of my ass and I groaned when Anastasia’s other hand began gently playing with my clit, rolling the sensitive nub between her fingers. I moaned my pleasure into Issy’s cunt, rubbing my lips against her soft vulva.

A second finger slipped into my ass, Anastasia was reaming my asshole faster and faster. Her tongue began lapping at my cunt and my orgasm began to build. Issy was gasping and moaning above me, her hips bucking as she came sweetly on my tongue, flooding my lips with her delicious girl-cum.

“Oh, thank you, Miss Vertise,” she panted, kneeling down and then she kissed me on the lips, her tongue tasting her juices on my face. “Hmm, I taste good, don’t I?”

“Yes you do, boo!” I moaned. I was getting so close to cumming. “Anastasia, ohh, keep doing that. I’m getting so close to cumming, you nasty slut!”

My ass clenched on her probing fingers, my muscles clenched in my womb, as electricity ran through my body and I moaned loudly. It was a great cum, and I groaned in disappointment when Anastasia pulled her fingers from my ass. She gave my cunt one last lick, that sent a small shudder of pleasure through my sensitive pussy.

“She’s all ready, Mark,” Anastasia proudly said.

“Good,” Mark groaned. “Umm, don’t swallow it all, Belinda. Let Vertise get a taste.”

A taste of what, I wondered. Belinda walked over and I could see sticky cum, glistening white on her red lips. And then she was kissing me, her tongue shoveling salty cum into my lips. I wrestled with her tongue, savoring Mark’s sperm. I heard footsteps behind me, a cock brushing my ass and I shook my booty.

Belinda broke the kiss and sat down next to me on the granite sign. “Issy, be a dear and eat my pussy!”

“Oh, yes Mrs. Blackwood,” Issy eagerly answered, kneeling down and diving into Belinda’s shaved cunt.

“Fuck my black booty,” I moaned, shaking my ass, letting my cheeks jiggle so prettily.

“You fucking asked for it, slut!” growled mark.

His cock was at the entrance to my ass and he just shoved it in, hard and fast. I gasped in pain and surprise as he invaded my asshole. “Relax, honey, it’ll makes it easier,” Belinda told me. I relaxed my asshole, letting Mark invade me, and the pain lessened. “There, isn’t that better?”

“Thanks, Belinda,” I groaned. Mark’s cock was pounding my ass, and pleasure was beginning to replace the pain. I started moving my hips, rotating them and twisting them, letting Mark get a good fuck out of me. “Ohh, ream my ass!” I started moaning. I always loved to talk filthy in bed. “Fuck me, stud! Fuck me hard! Yes, yes, you feel fucking amazing in me, stud! Uhhhh, getting fucked up the ass is fuckin’ amazing! Oh yes, I’m a nasty anal slut!”

“God, you got a tight ass, Vertise!” Mark moaned. “Your ass jiggles every time I slam into you!”

“You like my black booty!” I moaned. “Of course you do, every guy likes a black girl’s big booty! With a little junk in the trunk!”

“Only booty better is my Mary’s,” Mark groaned. I didn’t know who this Mary was, but Mark was right. I had the second best booty out there. “Fuck, your ass is tight, slut! I’m gonna cream it good, leave a nice, big load in there for your hubby to enjoy when he fucks your ass!”

I couldn’t believe how excited getting fucked up the ass was! And outdoors! I was one nasty slut, and loving every minute of it. Every car that honked, every person that saw just how much of a slut I was for Mark, made my cum grow closer and closer. Mark’s reaming felt amazing. “You’re making me cum, stud!” I moaned as I approached the sweet release of orgasm. “Yes, yes, yes! Harder! Fuck my nasty booty harder! Yes!” I screamed out as my orgasm crashed through me. My ass was clenching on his cock, milking his dick. I needed that load up my ass. I was going to need all the lube I could get up my ass to let my husband’s big cock could fit up there.

And Mark didn’t disappoint me. I felt like I had a gallon of cum sloshing around inside me when I got home. Ernard was waiting, eager to fuck my ass. I pulled down my sticky jogging shorts. My cunt was also messy with a load of Mark’s cum, and I presented my well fucked ass to my husband. Mark’s cum lubed the way, and my husband stretched my poor, tiny asshole as he fucked my ass good and hard.

God, I had turned into such a nasty anal slut, I happily thought as I came on Ernard’s cock reaming my ass slutty ass. There was no going back, Mark made me a slut, and I was loving every second of it.



Day Seven, Monday, June 17, 2013

Anastasia

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


Mark was late and we were all getting restless. Yesterday was Sunday, so there was no club. Everyone needed a break from jogging and we were all eagerly waiting for Mark to show up. Vertise was sitting on my lap and we were making out. The coffee-cream-skinned woman kissed me fiercely, her tongue aggressively probing my mouth, as I rubbed her generous rear. Vertise just slipped a hand up to my breast, giving it a good squeeze, when the door banged open and Mark walked in trailed by a black-haired, young woman.

Mark looked us all over and then sighed. “No club today, you can all go home. I’m just going to fuck Antsy here for my exercise.” And then he and the girl rushed up the stairs. We could hear the bed creek and then then the woman started moaning as it sounded like Mark was fucking her hard.

“I guess we go home, huh, Anastasia?” Vertise asked me, disappointment on her face.

I shrugged. “It’s what Mark wants, cupcake. I guess I’ll go wake Stan up and see if he wants to fuck. God, I’m so horny.”

“Ohh, can I come, Mrs. Milburn!” Issy asked. “Your husband is so handsome.”

“Oh, you little slut, have you been eying my man?” I demanded playfully.

“I’ve rubbed a few out thinking about him,” Issy answered with a coquettish grin on her face.

“All right, let’s go,” I said, grabbing the teen’s hand. “You better be thankful I’m sharing my man with you.”

“Oh, I’ll be very appreciative,” Issy said, then made a V with her fingers, put them against her lips and waggled her tongue between her fingers. A shudder went through my cunt, thinking about her tongue waggling like that inside my pussy.



Day Eight, Tuesday, June 18, 2013

Madeleine

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 22.


“It’s eight, he’s not showing up,” Belinda pouted. “I need to go and get ready for work.”

Disappointment painted all our faces. I felt like a puppy that just had his favorite chew toy taken away. “Yeah, me too,” I sighed. My cooter was itching for some action, and, unlike the other ladies, I didn’t have a man at home to be a slut for. None of us sluts hadn’t even fooled around with each other this morning, all of us too anxious as we waited on Mark to show up.

Vertise gave me a hug and I groped her booty. “Tomorrow, then?” Vertise asked.

“Of course, sugar,” I told her. “We’re Mark’s sluts. We need to be ready for when he need’s us.”

“Yep, we’ll be here every morning until he says he doesn’t want us,” Issy piped in.

Cassie and Belinda nodded, mother and daughter were cuddling on the couch. “That’s just what a good slut would do,” Belinda added.

God, I hope Mark shows up tomorrow. My poor little cooter needs a nice dick up inside it.



Day Nine, Wednesday, June 19, 2013

Belinda

Notes: Takes place during Chapter 25.


I parked my Prius in Madeleine driveway and Cassie and I got out of the car. We were wearing loose clothing, no underwear underneath and the moment we got out, we pulled the clothes off. The morning air felt great on my naked body, the rising sun warming the air. Cassie looked beautiful, painted in the dawn light and I couldn’t help myself. I hugged her, rubbing my big breasts against her perky tits, and kissed her pouty lips, slipping a little tongue into my daughter-slut.

“Do you think he’s coming today, mom?” Cassie asked as I broke the kiss.

“Hopefully, babygirl,” I told her. Arm in arm we walked up to the door.

We were the last to arrive. Vertise was there, cuddling with Anastasia on the chair. Madeleine had cute little Issy sitting on her lap. Everyone leapt to their feet when we entered, and then hope disappeared from their faces when they saw us.

“Sorry,” I said, pulling Cassie down onto the couch with me.

“What’s up with all the media outside?” Cassie asked. “It was a zoo out there.”

“There was something about Mark on the news,” Anastasia said. “Something to do with the FBI that raided his house last week.”

Cassie’s eyes widened. “Wait, the FBI raided his house? Cool!”

“The news says he robbed some banks and bribed the FBI,” Madeleine replied, browsing on her phone.

“Wow, he’s like some robin hood?” Issy asked, excited. “That’s cray-cray.”

“So, he’s a criminal?” I asked, suddenly a little nervous.

“That don’t matter,” Vertise said. “We’re his jogging sluts. Right, ladies?”

Vertise was right. I didn’t matter what Mark may or may not have done. I was his jogging slut, my cunt was wet for his cock. Between six and eight AM, and eight to ten on Saturdays, I was Mark’s. He could do what he wanted with me. Even if all he wanted was too ignore me. So I waited, as hopeful and anxious as the other ladies.

And we waited, our eyes focused on the cloak. Time seemed to slow to an agonizing crawl. It was 6:11 now, Mark was already late. Frustration welled inside me, but I forced that down. We were Mark’s sluts. We served him, not the other way around.

There was a crunching sound from outside. Everyone perked up, as the crunching noise turned into footsteps approaching the door. Someone was walking on the gravel walkway. My heart was hammering with excitement, my pussy moistening with desire. The doorknob turned and everyone in the living room held their breath in anticipation.

Mark entered, naked, his arm around a pretty, young woman, his cock hard and swinging as he walked. The same girl wasn’t the same girl from Monday. This one had auburn hair gathered in a ponytail. Perky breasts covered in freckles. Her pubic hair had been shaved, save for a fiery heart above her slit. She was smiling happily, her green eyes twinkling with love as she gazed at Mark.

“Mark!” I gasped. “You’re here.”

“Yeah, sorry,” he apologized, sheepishly. “I haven’t been myself the last few days.”

The auburn-haired girl laughed and squeezed him tightly, a fond look on her face. “That’s an understatement.”

Mark caressed her face, tenderly, lovingly. “Hi ladies. So, some of you know Mary. But for the rest, she’s my fiancee, and she has decided to join us today. You are all going to be just as slutty for Mary as you are for me.”

“Of course we are,” I said, coming over to hug Mary. “She’s your fiancee.” Mary squeezed my ass and kissed me on the lips. I bet those lips would feel amazing on my cunt.

After all us sluts kissed both Mark and Mary, Mark slapped my ass. “Well, let’s get going, sluts!”

I happily jogged up the street, Cassie on one side of me, Vertise on the other. Madeleine, Anastasia, and Issy following behind us, and lastly, Mark and Mary brought up the rear, so they could watch our shapely asses as we jogged.

“I see why you like doing this so much,” Mary said with a laugh. “It’s quite the motivation, all these fine asses shaking in front of you.”

Joy surged inside me. I was Mark and Mary’s jogging slut, my ass, my cunt, was their motivation. I was just so happy that they were enjoying the view.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 23: The Last Boon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 23: The Last Boon

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females/Teen females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Females, Mind Control, Female Domination, Ass to Mouth, Anal, Oral, Orgy, Creampie, Bondage/Domination, Romance, Watersports, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 22.



Violet lay panting on the couch, my cum trickling out of her cunt. I was enjoying the cock Lilith gave me as part our bargain. For the next two hours, I would have the cock. I knew why Lilith wanted me to have the cock as her price. It had nothing to do with her wanting to give me a pleasant experience. No, she was hoping I would become addicted to the pleasure, to be unable to give it up. Lilith had bitter resentment to all us humans, and seemed to delight in causing us misery. Once before, she tried to tempt me to use my boon to Mark’s detriment.

And part of me wanted to keep the cock, I was disturbed to learn. Particularly as our goth slut, Lillian, knelt down and started licking my cum out of Violet’s tight cunt. My cock was hardening again. Lilith also gave me incredible stamina and watching Lillian, dressed as a perverts wet dream in a slutty, schoolgirl outfit, eat out innocent-looking Violet’s creampie was getting me hard and ready to go again.

Around the room, the sluts were fucking each other. They were all present, save Willow, Jessica and Noel, who had day jobs. The other ten were enjoying themselves. God, I could fuck all these girls if I kept my cock. No, what about Mark. Part of me ached for him. Part of me was mad at him for the hurtful things he said. But that was just the spell, I had to keep telling myself. Right now, Mark was up upstairs fucking his younger sister, Antsy. Whatever spell afflicted them seemed to make Mark and Antsy desire each other, and only each other. Mark no longer found me attractive. Or any of our sluts, or even any other woman. Just his sister Antsy.

At noon, if I was strong enough, Lilith would tell me about the spell. In the mean time, my cock was hard and I had this insistent drive to stick my cock up whatever hole was willing. God, no wonder guys were such horny bastards with this thing between their legs tugging at their thoughts, just aching to be stuck in something, anything to get some relief.

Xiu was tonging Karen’s ass. I had enjoyed raping Karen’s ass when we were punishing her. Karen was a nun, once, and had tried to take our powers away. Thanks to Lilith, we broke her powers and made her our sex slave. Her ass was smooth, and firm, and I just wanted to thrust my cock up it.

“Move,” I ordered Xiu. The busty, Asian slut saw my cock and smiled happily, spreading Karen’s ass open for me, exposing her tight, brown asshole. “She’s ready for you, Mistress.”

“Oh yes, please use my dirty ass, Mistress” Karen moaned, wiggling her hips.

I rubbed my cock on her puckered hole, pushing slowly, savoring the wicked feeling on my cock shoving into Karen’s tight ass. The ring gave way and I was sliding inside her. Karen moaned like a wanton bitch as I filled her up. She was so warm and tight, I groaned, low and throaty, as the head of my cock rubbed against the silky walls of her ass, sinking deeper and deeper inside her until the soft cheeks of her ass pressed against my groin.

“Oh, Mistress, your cock feels so delicious up my ass,” she moaned as I started fucking her.

I groaned, closing my eyes as I enjoyed the amazing feelings running through my cock as her ass gripped it tightly. “Wow, this is so amazing,” I moaned. No wonder Mark liked fucking my ass. Not that I hated it, in fact I loved it, but man it felt amazing when you had the cock. “I love your ass, slut!”

“I’m so glad,” Karen panted. Her hips were starting to fuck back into my cock. “I’m so happy that my ass makes you feel so much pleasured, Mistress. Hmm, use me! Use my dirty ass to satiate your lusts, Mistress.”

Xiu was masturbating next to us, her large breasts heaving. Her nipples were pierced and pink butterflies dangled from her nubs. I reached out and grabbed her piercing, pulling her to me. Xiu’s mouth contorted in pleasure and pain. She was a masochist, enjoying pain with her sex. I pulled her up until her big tits brushed my arm and I captured her lips with a kiss, tasting the sour flavor of Karen’s ass.

“Finger me,” I hissed into Xiu’s ears, then nipped at her lobe.

She smiled eagerly, and stuck two fingers into her mouth, sucking her digits coquettishly. Then she slid her hand across my ass, giving my cheeks a squeeze before sliding down between my legs. She started caressing my pussy as I reamed Karen’s ass. Then she was sliding her fingers up inside me. Xiu held her hand still, so when I pulled out Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers slid deeper into my cunt. When I thrust into Karen, Xiu’s fingers slid out until only the tips remained. Back and forth. In and out of Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers in and out of my cunt.

I felt my passion build. Xiu’s fingers, Karen’s ass. My skin was alive with sensation. Xiu’s large tits rubbing against my arm, her hard nipples, the cold metal of her piercings, her warm breath on my ear. Xiu started moving her finger inside me and brushed my G-Spot. Pleasure quaked through me and I moaned. Xiu caressed my G-Spot, rubbing the sensitive bundle of nerves with a gentle touch and exquisite pleasure burned through me.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned as my orgasms rolled through me. My cunt squeezed on Xiu’s fingers and my ovaries tightened. I kept fucking her sweet ass as the pleasure kept radiating out from my womb. My strokes got more frantic, my cock was so close to cumming as well, and then I grunted as my semen burst from my ovaries and creamed Karen’s ass. “Jesus Christ, that was amazing!” I gasped. Cumming as a man and as a woman at the same time was so exquisitely nice. My breasts heaving, I pulled out of Karen’s ass and sat down on one of the recliners.

Xiu started cleaning my dirty cock, just like a good slut. Allison and Desiree were tribbing. Desiree was on top, rubbing her cunt on Allison’s while they kissed passionately. Violet was writhing as she came on Lillian’s face. Korina was cuddling with Fiona on the other recliner. Fiona’s face was sticky with Korina’s juices. Dusky Thamina lay on her stomach while blonde Chasity massaged her back.

“Give me a titty fuck,” I ordered Xiu.

My cock popped out of her mouth and her pillowy tits surrounded my shaft, silky flesh pressed against my throbbing member. She pressed her tits together with her hands and started to rub her melons on my cock. Up and down, her spit lubing the titty fuck. Her piercings swayed with her movement and I reached down and pulled on one the butterflies, watching her breast stretch as she titty fucked me.

“Oh, yes, pull my slutty nipple,” Xiu moaned. “Hmm, that hurts, Mistress. Harder, please!” I pulled harder on the piercing and Xiu gasped, her eyes fluttering from the mix of pain and pleasure.

I slipped my foot between Xiu’s thighs and found her wet pussy. I rubbed my foot though her slit, feeling her moisture coat my toes. Xiu moaned and rubbed her tits up and down on my cock harder, faster. I slipped my big toe up her cunt, feeling her silky walls sucking hungrily at my toe. It was so nasty, rubbing my dirty foot into her cunt as I pulled on her nipple piercing.

“Oh, Mistress, that feel so amazing!” Xiu husked, her dark, almond eyes shining with desire, her tongue running pink over her red lips.

“Hmm, here it cums, slut,” I moaned. “Get ready for my cum.”

“Yes, cum on my tits!” Xiu purred. “Please, Mistress. Shower me with your cum! Please, Mistress.”

My ovaries tightened, I yanked hard on her nipple as that powerful feeling of pleasure rushed out of my cock, spraying her breasts and face with my white, sticky cum. Xiu shuddered, moaning in pain as her tit stretched as I pulled on her nipple. Her body was trembling as she came, her naughty cunt flooding my foot. The nasty slut enjoyed being hurt and debased. She looked so sexy, dripping in cum and I bent down and tasted it. I enjoyed Mark’s cum, and mine wasn’t as salty and was sweet. I loved cum, and mine tasted great.

The only problem, it just wasn’t Mark’s cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched Mary from the shadows. The whore was enjoying my gift, licking her cum off the busty Asian’s tits. This was so delicious. I wanted to track down the nun who cast the Avvah spell on Mark’s sister and thank her for providing me with this opportunity. Mary was beckoning to the slut dressed like a schoolgirl. Lillian was her name. The whore was enjoying my gift.

Mary pulled the slut onto her lap and she happily sank down onto Mary’s cock. Her short, plaid skirt swayed about her ass, exposing the pale flesh as she fucked Mary. Another slut, big-titted Desiree, crawled across the floor and crawled between Mary’s legs and began licking at Mary’s cunt as Lillian rode her cock. Mary was throwing her head back, moaning in pleasure.

“Having fun, Lilith?”

Light flooded the Shadows as Lucifer appeared. I ground my teeth. He always was showing up, butting in when I was having my fun. “I am, Lucifer. I hope I’m not disturbing any plans of yours. I’d so hate to do that.” I hoped he heard the sarcasm dripping from my words.

“As I told you, Lilith. All outcomes serve me.” Anger seethed inside me. He was standing next to me and his light hurt eyes. Lucifer enjoyed burning bright. He was the Morning Star and shone as brightly as his pride. “Do you think she’ll choose pleasure over love?”

I shrugged. “All outcomes serve me,” I said. See how he likes the answer. I hoped he found it as frustrating as I found his bold assertions that every outcome served him. While it would be amusing for Mary to chose pleasure over love, I didn’t need her to. Chantelle and Lana were feeling out the local Wiccan covens, searching for women to worship me while my children grew in their bellies.

I could feel Lucifer smirking next to me. “Well, Lilith, enjoy playing your games, while you can.”

“Oh, I will, Lucifer.” Once my vessel growing in Karen’s womb is born, I’ll be free of the Abyss. Free to roam the Mortal Realm, free to experience all the pleasures denied Lucifer in the Abyss. Free to destroy Mark for daring to place his hands upon me, to stick his disgusting cock inside me. Mark had been foolish to let me fuck his slave, thinking it was of no consequence. He was a man, though, and understood the lengths another man would go through to stick his cock in a wet hole. As if I was a weak-willed as any pathetic man, I thought with a sneer. And what did he get out of it, some spells he could have learned if just tracked down the right book.

Lucifer was behind me, pressing up against me, his disgusting cock rubbing against my ass. “Such lewd, disgusting acts these mortals perform,” Lucifer whispered into my ear, his tone turning bitter, “to think the Creator expected me to bow to such…filth as humans.”

I groaned as Lucifer slid his burning cock inside me, pain and pleasure warring in my cunt as he took his pleasure in me. Lucifer was as bad as any man, using women as mere vessels to satiate his lusts, not caring one iota about my pleasure. I was merely a convenient hole to stick his dick in. I focused on Karen, on the vessel growing quickly inside her, ignoring the cock inside me.

I just needed to figure out how to get Karen away from Mark, now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Noon approached as I flooded Thamina’s cunt with my cum. About the living room, the other sluts were cuddling with each other, my cum leaking out of pussies and asses, splattered on tits and faces. I was enjoying the cock, a little too much, and I was torn. I loved Mark, but the intense, focused orgasm of a man was becoming addictive. My cock was still hard and I wanted nothing more than to stick it into another woman’s hole.

After I had came in Lillian’s cunt, I had lied down on the floor and let Desiree straddle my cock and Lillian straddle my face. I ate my cum, sweet and salty, out of Lillian tart cunt. I loved eating Mark’s cum out another woman’s cunt, it was so wickedly delicious. It was hot and nasty eating my cum out of Lillian’s cunt, listening to her moan atop me, while Desiree rose up and down on my cock. But it wasn’t as satisfying as eating a creampie Mark made.

Then I bent Fiona over the chair and started fucking the red-head’s cunt hard. Doll-faced Korina, her arm still in a sling from getting shot, knelt between our legs, licking at my cunt, licking at my cock were it penetrated Fiona’s pussy. Her tongue felt wickedly soft as she lapped about my cunt. When I unloaded inside Fiona, I felt a pressure in my bladder to pee. And in my cock. That was interesting.

“Korina, do I still have a urethra in my pussy?”

“No, Mistress,” she answered in shock. “It’s gone.”

I smiled. “Clamp your mouth to Fiona’s cunt and get ready?”

I relaxed my bladder, and enjoyed the sensation of piss shooting out of my cock. It was almost like cumming, that same feeling of release, and was slightly pleasurable. I sighed happily, as my urine splashed into Fiona’s tight cunt, running past my cock and leaking out of Fiona’s cunt into Korina’s waiting lips.

“Oh, Mistress, what are you doing?” Fiona moaned. “It feels like you’re douching me!”

“I’m pissing in your dirty cunt,” I sighed. The stream was dieing down, only a few more squirts left.

“Oh, wow, Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “That’s so nasty! Thank you for using me as your toilet.”

“Thank you, Mistress, for letting me drink your piss,” Korina cooed. “It was mixed with your tasty cum and Fiona’s delicious juices.” Her tongue was licking at our crotches, lapping up the piss staining us.

I pulled out of Fiona and more urine mixed with cum and cunt juices poured out into Korina’s eager mouth. Yellow piss ran down her chin, her throat and down her breasts and belly. Korina latched her mouth to Fiona’s urethra and Fiona relaxed her bladder and started pissing into Korina’s mouth as well.

“Oh yes, drink my piss, Korina,” Fiona moaned. “I love it when you do.”

“You piss in her mouth often?” I asked, stroking my cock.

“Hmm, yes Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “Ever since that Sunday in the hotel room when you made me piss on Korina, we’ve been drinking each other’s piss.”

I had started fucking Allison’s cunt as I had watched Fiona kneel down before Korina. Korina’s doll face contorted in pleasure as her stream of urine splashed into Fiona’s mouth, running in yellow rivulets down her mouth and body. And then they licked the piss off each other’s bodies, tenderly cleaning each other up. After Allison, I enjoyed Desiree’s ass while Desiree ate my creampie I left in Allison. Then I had Chasity and Karen’s suck on my cock together, delighting in two tongues, two mouths, pleasuring my cock. I shoot my cum all over their tits and pounded Violet’s ass as I watched Karen and Chasity lick my cum off each other. Then finished off in Thamina’s cunt.

The clock on the cable box read noon, and my cock suddenly softened and then began to shrink, reducing until it was just the hard little clitoris it started out as. Lilith was waiting, so I walked into the kitchen, the sluts following, and sat down at the dining room table. And waited, impatiently. I had made my decision. The cock was amazing, but I needed my randy stallion inside me. I needed to drink his cum, from his cock or a woman’s cunt. I needed to be held by him and stare into his blue eyes and hear him whisper, “I love you, Mare.”

Suddenly, lust washed over me, my nipples hardened, my pussy moistened. The sluts all moaned as Lilith’s presences washed over them. Violet knelt behind Thamina and began licking my cum out of her cunt. Allison was going down on Desiree while Chasity started rimming Allison’s ass. Karen and Lillian slipped into sixty-nine while Korina knelt carefully before Fiona and ate out the red-head’s cunt. I stood up, looking about for the demoness.

“So, what have you chosen,” Lilith purred, pressing up behind me. I grit my teeth as pleasure washed over me. Lilith was sex made manifest,and her merest touch could make someone cum, unless you’ve felt it before and were ready to fight it. And having her lush body pressing into your back was almost unbearably pleasurable. Her nipples were hard, tits pillowy, and her pubic hair silk on my ass.

As the lust surged through me, memories of the pleasure I felt with the cock filled my mind, how Allison’s cunt felt when I came insider her, the way Fiona gasped as I pissed in her cunt. Watching Chasity and Karen licking my cum off each other’s tits. My resolve wavered for a moment, and then I remembered what I really craved. Mark’s cock. Mark’s cum. Mark inside me, filling me up, his rough lips on mine as he kissed me. His boyish grin and piercing blue eyes. The sweaty musk of his body. Lilith’s body pressing against me, her nipples hard on my back, was sending electricity through my body, tingling my nipples, my pussy, my achingly hard clit. I pictured Mark’s cock plunging into me, over and over, and shuddered as I orgasmed.

“Mark,” I answered, gasping as my body shuddered in passion, my juices running sticky down my thighs. “I choose Mark, Lilith.”

“Your loss,” Lilith murmured in disappointment and backed away from me. “A nun got to his sister and used the Prayer of Avvah on her, making her a trap,” Lilith explained. “Mark and Antsy will forever find each other attractive, and no others. You saw Mark and yours threads, right.”

I nodded. Normally, our souls were connected by two red threads, entwined tightly together, so tight they almost seemed one thread. This morning, I saw golden wedges, forcing our threads apart. We were still connected, but slowly those wedges were growing, separating us more and more. Mark and Antsy were connected by a red thread and a black chain bound together by a golden chain.

“Once your threads are forced apart, Mark will be lost to you forever,” Lilith said. “There is a spell, very dangerous to perform, that can break the prayer. It is called Chabab. It will only work if you truly love each other. If not, both of you will die. So, are you sure you don’t want the cock and life, or gamble on the fickle feelings of a man and death.”

“I’ll gamble on Mark,” I told her, without hesitation. Mark loved me. He freed me from his control. And I loved him.

“Very well,” Lilith said, skeptically. “You will need to bring him to orgasm inside you. When he spills his seed, you must say, ‘Chabab,’ and, if you two truly love each other, the Bond of Chabab will bind you together so tightly that no power in Heaven or Hell will ever be able to come between you.”

“That’s it?” I asked, frowning. That was easy. Too easy.

“Ahh, but how do you get Mark to fuck you?” Lilith pointed out. “He no longer finds you attractive and nothing I can do can change that.”

“Then…I’ll overpower him,” I said. “And force him.”

“By yourself?” Lilith smirked.

She was right. Mark was bigger than me. I might get lucky, but one of us, probably me, would get hurt. “The sluts will help me.”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Did you forget his powers. He’ll just dominate any person you recruit to help you. Unless…”

Unless what? I frowned, then a cold feeling sank into my stomach. “Unless, I use my last boon to get Mark’s power. The power to make anyone do what I want.” I didn’t want that power, that responsibility. Mark enjoys playing god with peoples lives, and I was afraid of it. Afraid what I’d do with it. I had struggled with the guilt of what Mark did to these women, the guilt at how much I enjoyed their degradation. “And then, I have to use the Zimmah spell to make my Thralls immune from Mark’s power.” God, I would have to fuck my father.

A naughty tingle went through my cunt.

“How do I make Mark…desire me? Is there a spell?”

“Yes,” Lilith answered. “But, you humans made something vastly superior. I believe it’s called Viagra.”

That would be easy to get. I could have Willow, our doctor slut, get me a prescription. “Fine.”

Lilith smiled nastily, her violet eyes delighted in my pain. “And you better hurry, who knows how long before Mark is beyond your reach.” I wanted to claw out her violet eyes.

I drew in a deep breath, clenching my hands. Once I used my last boon, Lilith would be out of our lives for good, banished back to Hell. “Lilith for my final boon I want every human, save for Mark, to do whatever I tell them to do.”

“Done,” Lilith murmured. “Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

And then she was gone.

I took a deep breath, trying to think. I would need thralls, four or five to overpower Mark safely. Who should I choose to be my Thralls. I grabbed my phone, flipping through my address book. There was one number, listed as Pee Slut. Right, the girl from the restroom of the Clam Diver, the club I went dancing at last week with Diane. She had a sexy mouth and took to being a pee slut so easily.

“Hello?” a woman’s voice asked after I dialed Pee Slut.

“Hi,” I was suddenly nervous. Mark always was so confident when he made people do what he wants. You need to have that same confidence, Mary, just believe it will work. “I met you in the bathroom at the Clam Diver last Wednesday. I made you drink my pee.”

“Oh, yes,” she sounded embarrassed. “I-I remember.”

“Good, what’s your name?”

“Avialle Willard, but everyone calls me Via.”

“Via, you’re my sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever nasty thing I tell you to do.”

“Ohh, okay,” she said. “Uhh, I don’t know your name.”

“Sluts like you call me Mistress.”

“Okay, Mistress,” she said.

“I need you to go immediately to 1011 Violet Meadows, in Parkland,” I told her, giving her my father’s address. “And wait for me to arrive.”

“I will, Mistress,” she said excitedly. “I’ll leave work right away.”

“Good.” I hung up. Then I dialed the next number.

“Hi, Mary,” Sandy purred when she answered the phone. She was Mark’s mother, and someone his powers didn’t work on.

“Hey Sandy, I need you to invite your son over for dinner tonight,” I ordered. My powers would work just fine on her, however. “Tell Mark that you really need to see him, okay. Say whatever you have to. Just get him to come over.”

“I will Mary,” Sandy said. She paused. “Samantha intimated some things to me yesterday. Is…is everything all right?”

“Remember how I told you we had enemies?” Sandy answered yes. “Well, one of them placed a spell on Antsy and Mark. That’s why I need your help.”

And I begin to explain my plan to her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My stomach rumbled. I had been making love with Antsy all morning and I needed a break. Antsy was up, walking about the room. My cum covered her body, dripping out of all her holes. She was like an addiction, I just couldn’t get enough of fucking her. She was all I needed. No other woman compared to her.

Fight, the voice whispered. It was getting fainter and fainter. Don’t forget her. Fight!

Fight what? Who shouldn’t I forget?

“I’m going to clear out Mary’s clothing,” Antsy said. “You don’t need another woman’s clothes in our bedroom.”

“No, of course not, Antsy,” I said, admiring the curves of her body. “Want some lunch. We’ll get Desiree to whip up something.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, pulling clothing out of the closet until she had a pile in her arms.

I followed her downstairs. I found all the sluts in the living room looking all freshly fucked. They were all naked, their ugly bodies on display. Someone’s cum was leaking out of their holes, though I saw no guy around. Well, I didn’t care to fuck any of their ugly bodies ever again, so any man was welcome to them. I felt bad, every other guy in the world had to settle for some ugly, homely woman. Only I got to fuck Antsy, the only beautiful woman in the world.

Mary was with them, naked as well, hanging up her cell phone.

Fight!

“Mark,” she said, cautiously. “I…”

“Here’s your clothes,” Antsy interrupted, dropping the pile of clothes at Mary’s feat. Then she pointed at a few of the sluts. “Go get the rest of her clothes out of my bedroom. Now!” The sluts scurried to obey. Last night I told them Antsy was their Mistress.

Hurt flickered across Mary’s face. “Of course,” she sadly said, and fished through the clothes and started to get dressed.

“Desiree, Antsy and I need some lunch,” I ordered Desiree. “And puts some clothes on, no one wants to see such ugly women running around naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Desiree said, jumping to obey.

Fiona came downstairs with my cellphone. “Master, your mother is on the phone.”

“Hey mom,” I said, after taking my phone from the slut.

“Mark, I really want you to come over for dinner, we need to talk,” my mom said. “I…I need some company. It’s been really hard, since your dad died.”

“Yeah, okay,” I replied and looked over at Antsy. “Mom wants us over for dinner, tonight. She sounds lonely.”

Antsy shrugged. “I guess we should.” I could see it in her eyes, she’d rather be fucking me. I’d rather be fucking her, too, but mom needed us.

“Okay, mom, we’ll be there around five. Love you, mom.”

Mary was dressed, some unflattering skirt, show far too much of her ugly legs, and a loose blouse, and was walking to the door. “Mark, I love you. Just fight, okay, hun.”

Fight! “I…I…lo…” the words were so hard to say. “love y-you!”

Mary smiled, tears glinting at her eyes, then she was gone. I heard her car start and she drove off. Why did I hurt so much inside. Then I saw Antsy, naked and beautiful and my cock got hard. She was smiling so enticingly at me.

“We have a few minutes to kill,” I told her.

“How shall we past the time?” she asked, walking towards me. Then she knelt down and sucked my cock into her mouth.

What could be better that this?

Mary, barely a whisper now. Fight.

Antsy swirled her tongue about my cock’s head, bringing a soft moan to my lips. How could Mary better than my baby sister. Anty’s hand was stroking my shaft as she played with my tip. She looked so beautiful on her knees before me, her hazel eyes shining with pleasure. The pleasure was increasing and I closed my eyes in joy. I grabbed the sides of her head and began forcing my cock deeper inside her.

Antsy didn’t fight as my cock brushed her throat, just relaxed and let me deepthroat her. Her hands wrapped around my waist, gripping my ass as I began to fuck her mouth. Her hands pulled me deeper into her mouth. Fuck it felt good as my cock head forced itself down her throat over and over again.

“Love your mouth, Antsy!” I moaned. “Fuck, it feel so amazing.”

I could feel my cum boiling in my balls, so close. I pulled back my cock until just the tip remained in her mouth and held her head tightly. My cum flooded her mouth in three large blasts, white cream leaking out the sides her mouth as she struggled to swallow my huge load. Finally she released my cock, smiling happily.

“Thanks big bro,” she cooed. “You fed my mouth, but my other lips are hungry, too. Down here.” Her hands reached down and ran through her sticky slit, coming away with a mix of our cums. “My poor little pussy needs to be fed, too.”

I smiled and let her push me back onto the couch as Antsy straddled my hips. My cock was hard and ready, eager to be back inside my baby sister’s cunt. Antsy moaned so deliciously as she sank down on my cock. The best cunt in the world. I captured her cum stained lips in a kiss and enjoyed my sister’s tight snatch as she rode my cock.

“Oh, God, your cock feels so good inside me, big bro,” Antsy moaned. “I love you, I love you so very much!”

I wanted to tell her how much I loved her, but a tiny part of me fought the words. You love Mary, that part of me faintly whispered. That was ridiculous. How could I love Mary when my baby sister was made for me, my perfect woman. And I was made for her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I parked my car in front of my father’s house. On the way, I picked up three more sex slaves. Joy, the woman who waxed me at the Heavenly Creatures Salon. And April and Felicity, the two virgins Mark and I deflowered last week. And there was Via, the pee slut, waiting for me in nurses scrubs, teal bottoms and a white, flowery top. What did she do for a living? Well, that didn’t matter right now.

Dad should be home from work soon. I still had a key and opened the door to the small, three bedroom rambler that I grew up in and let the sluts in. I had them all undress and enjoyed the sight of my four naked sex slaves. Joy, with her dusky Vietnamese complexion, small breasts and friendly smile. I remembered that pleasant morning of making love to her in the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I discovered tribbing with Joy, as she lay atop me. Via was the opposite of Joy. White skinned, huge tits and several piercing. There was a heart charm dangling from her bellybutton and her clitoral hood was pierced with a golden ring. A black strip of hair above her pussy was all the bush she had. Via’s face was framed by black, streaked with red, and her pretty lips were smiling and I remember how eager they were to drink my piss.

April and Felicity were not nearly as nervous as they were last week. April stood proudly naked, her budding breasts topped with hard nipples. She looked so sexy with those glasses perched on her face framed by her bushy, brunette hair. Felicity had bigger tits, her black hair braided and thrown over her shoulder to nestle between her tits and a saucy smile on her face.

I hid in Missy’s old room, leaving the door cracked. I heard a car pull into the driveway and footsteps. Through Missy’s lacy curtains I could see the silhouette of my dad as he walked towards the front door. Key rattled metallically in the lock and then the door was opening.

“What the heck!” my dad exclaimed. Years of teaching had condition swearing out of his vocabulary he always said.

“Hello, Mr. Sullivan,” purred Via. “Mark sent us to entertain you.”

“Did he,” my dad said. Was that an excited hint to his voice? My dad must have really enjoyed Fiona last Friday and seemed eager for another tumble with a woman.

“Yes, we so want to fuck you,” April cooed.

I heard some wet smacking. He’s kissing one of them. Then a giggle. “Umm, you feel so big,” husked Felicity.

“So big and strong,” Joy said, in her heavy Vietnamese accent. “I bet you fuck long time.”

“Let’s get these pesky clothes off,” giggled Felicity.

“Hmm, so I get to play with all of you,” my dad asked, excited. Clothes were rustling, the sluts were stripping my dad naked.

“All of use,” Via said and there was more kissing sounds.

My dad moaned. “Umm, suck my penis.”

“Wow, Joy, how do you take that much into your mouth?” April asked in amazement. I could see it in my mind, Joy kneeling before my dad as she deepthroated his cock.

“It’s called deepthroating,” Felicity said.

“Oh,” April answered.

“To the bedroom,” Via said.

The group was all giggles and kisses as the trooped down the hallway. My dad’s bed creaked and my dad was moaning again. “You must relax your throat,” Joy was explaining. “And then you can take him, April.”

“Okay,” April said, and I could hear wet, sucking noises. That nerdy teenager was trying to deepthroat my dad. She must look so cute and sexy, with those tiny glasses perched on her delicate face, her mouth bulging with cock as she struggled to slide my dad’s shaft down her throat. I reached underneath my short skirt and began to stroke my moistening pussy.

“Have you ever been blindfolded?” Via asked, remembering the plan. “It makes sex so much more exciting.”

“No,” Sean answered, hoarsely.

“Good, we can make a game of it,” Via purred. “Who’s sucking at your cock now?”

“Um, the girl with glasses,” dad answered.

“Wrong,” April giggled.

“The girl with a braid?”

There was a wet, popping sound. “Yep,” Felicity answered.

My dad blindfolded, I walked quietly into the bedroom. I didn’t want my dad to know he fucked me. He was too nice of a guy and would feel guilty about fucking his daughter. Unlike Mark’s mother, I couldn’t change his outlook at all. There was one person all Warlocks couldn’t affect. For me, and other women Warlocks, it was our fathers. For Mark and male Warlocks, it was their mothers. Blindfolded, my dad would never know the pussy fucking his cock was his precious daughter’s tight cunt.

When I entered the room, my dad was naked on his back. One of his ties was about his eyes. Via was sucking at his cock, bobbing her head up and down. April was kissing my dad while Felicity had guided his hand between her legs and he fingered her tight slit. Joy knelt down and started licking at his balls. I walked silently up and tapped Joy on the shoulder and the girl slipped off the bed and I took her place.

Via released his cock and moved out of the way as I straddled my dad’s waist. I was dripping wet as I placed my dad’s cock at the entrance of my cunt. I grit my teeth, stifling my moan as I slid down onto his cock and slowly started to fuck him. This was so wicked, fucking my dad while he thought I was someone else.

“Who’s fucking you?” Joy asked.

“Umm, she’s tight,” my dad moaned. “Glasses girl?”

“Nope,” April said and then kissed him.

“How about the girl with a braid?”

“Nope, you’re fingering my cunny,” Felicity giggled.

“How about the Asian girl?”

“Oh yes,” Joy moaned, standing at the foot of the bed. “Your cock feels so good inside me!”

“You feel so good on my penis,” my dad moaned and I smiled. “Such a dirty girl!”

I started fucking faster and faster as Joy moaned a string of dirty, nasty things. “You’re stirring my cunt up! Your cock so big! So hard! You fuck me so well! Ohhh, such a nice cock!”

The pleasure was rolling through my body as I rose up and down on my father’s cock. This was so wrong, so wickedly wrong. I clapped my hand over my mouth and let out a muffled moan. Behind me, Joy was moaning wantonly. I bet it’s not the first time she’s had to fake an orgasm, she was so good at it. If I didn’t know she was acting, I’d swear she was getting the fucking of her life. Via had a naughty smile on her face and she caught my nipple into her mouth, sucking on my sensitive nub gently

“Oh, Mr. Sullivan,” April moaned, straddling his face. “I need my poor little pussy licked. Would you mind, sir?”

“No,” my father groaned, swiping his tongue through the nerdy girl’s cunt.

“Oh yes, pet my little kitty,” April moaned. “Your tongue feel so good, Mr. Sullivan.”

I leaned over and captured the little minx’s lips with a kiss. Her tongue was quick and agile as she kissed me back. I ran a hand across her body, feeling her budding breasts. My dad’s cock was hitting different parts of my cunt as I leaned over, and felt even more amazing. I rotated my hips, moving faster and faster.

Felicity shuddered on my father’s fingers. “Oh, yes, yes!” she gasped. “Ohh, thank you Mr. Sullivan. That was a great cum.”

I could see my dad’s lips were sucking hard on April’s clit and the nerd was sliding her cunt all over my dad’s face. I broke the kiss with April, throwing my head back. April bent down and captured my other breast and I had two sluts sucking at my tits. My fucking was growing faster and faster, my orgasm was coming closer and closer. Pleasure tingled from my nipples as two wet tongues swirled about my hard nubs.

“Oh gosh, gonna come,” my dad moaned, muffled by April’s cunt. “Keep going, so close. So close.”

“Yes, cum in me!” Joy moaned. “Flood my nasty cunt with your delicious cum! Fill me up!”

My own orgasm was nearing. This was so exciting. My dad’s cock was nice and big, and filled me up so deliciously. I went faster and faster, grinding my clit against his pubic bone on the down stroke, delighting as his cock rubbed back and forth against my pussy walls.

“Oh man! Here it comes!”

Warm semen flooded my cunt. The same sperm that once flood my mother’s cunt and made me was now spilling into my womb. Oh, it was so wicked, so nasty. My cunt constricted on his cock as I came. Behind me, Joy drowned out my muffled screams with her fake orgasm.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Your cum so good inside me! Fill me up! Hmm, yes! Love when a man cums in me!”

“Umm, yes!” moaned April. The little, nerdy slut was cumming, too. “My little kitty’s cumming! Oh, fuck yeah!”

I got off my dad as Felicity sucked his cock into her mouth, cleaning off my juices and the last of his cum. I retreated to the living room. One by one, the sluts slipped out and bent down between my thighs. First was April, kneeling down before my naked cunt and taking a single, glorious lick up my slit. “Zimmah,” I muttered. Energy seemed to run out of the bedroom, from my father, into me and April and there was a moment where I could feel her.

“Oh, Mistress,” April gasped, a smile on her beautiful, innocent face. “I’m get to be yours forever.” There was a current of awe and wonder to her words and I bent down and kissed her. “Yes, you’re mine, little slut.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That was a great dinner, mom,” I said, pushing back the plate of pork chops and applesauce.

“Oh, thank you, Mark,” my mom answered.

“Yeah, it was delicious,” Antsy said, flashing me a smile on her perfect face. She was a younger, and far prettier, version of mom and my cock was half-hard as my thoughts drifted to fantasy of bending her over the table and fucking her right now. But my powers didn’t work on mom, so I couldn’t risk my mom finding out about us. Mary may have convinced my mom that incest with her son was okay, but would she feel the same about me fucking her baby girl? Who knew how she’d react.

My mom was up, clearing away the table. “How are you doing, mom?”

She sighed. “Sometimes I feel fine, then it hits me that your dad’s dead. That…” she swallowed. “That it’s my fault. And then I weep and weep until I feel wrung out.”

The doorbell rang. “Oh, Antsy, could you answer that. I need to speak to your brother in private, anyways.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, heading for the door.

“Follow me, Mark,” mom said and lead me to her bedroom. The carpet in the hallway had been ripped up. It’s where my dad died. I guess it was ruined.

“What is it, mom?” I asked. “I’m not interested in sleeping with you. That was just for the spell.”

“No, its not that,” my mom started to say when I heard footsteps heading down the hall. Several of them.

The door banged open and Mary walked in, flanked by four women. I recognized three of them. There was Joy from the wax salon, and April and Felicity, the two virgins Mary and I deflowered. The fourth woman I didn’t recognize, she had black hair with red streaks. All five women held a pair of handcuffs in their hands. Fear suddenly spiked my stomach. Black outlines surrounded the four women, they were Thralls. But to whom?

“Mom, watch out,” I shouted, looking back. My mom looked calm and I really looked at her and noticed a faint, blank outline about her. Crap, I had been avoiding looking at her ugly face that I didn’t notice that someone made her a Thrall.

“Mark,” Mary said, stepping forward, the other women spreading around me. There was love on her ugly, freckled face. “Please, just cooperate. You need to fight the spell and let me help you.”

Fight, the voice whispered, so very faint. So faint, in fact, I almost thought I’d imagined the voice.

“I’m sorry, Mary, I just don’t lo…” a cough strangled my voice. I wanted to say that I didn’t love her, but I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. Because, you still love her, the voice faintly whispered, just fight a little longer. “I’m sorry I don’t find you attractive anymore, but this isn’t the way.”

Mary sighed. “I’m sorry, too. Get him, ladies.”

I stuck my hand into my pocket, pulling out the Nextel as six women, my mom included, jumped at me, small hands grasping my arms, my chest, anywhere they could get a purchase. I pushed April off me and she fell back onto her ass. Felicity was scrabbling at my Nextel, trying to take it from my hand. My bodyguards were outside. They had guns. Mary brought this upon herself.

I pushed the talk button, the Nextel chirped as it connected to the network. “Master to anyone!” I shouted into the Nextel. “Help!”

Felicity pried the Nextel out of my hand and threw it to the floor. That didn’t matter. My bodyguards would have heard my call for help. They would be storming into the house any second, guns drawn, ready to help me.

“Mark, I took the Nextel away from your bodyguards,” Mary said calmly, “and sent them up the street. Back at home, I told everyone to turn of their Nextel. No one’s coming, so just stop fighting! I don’t want to hurt you. Please, Mark.”

My stomach sank. “Then stop attack me!” I protested, trying to fight against the six women.

I struggled and we fell back onto my mom’s bed, the springs creaking in protest at our weight. Mary had my left arm and snapped a handcuff on my wrist. Fuck, this was just like the nuns attack all over again. Why was Mary doing this? Was she mad because I chose Antsy over her. I couldn’t help how I felt.

“I’m sorry, Mary!” I shouted. “But I lo…like Antsy, now!”

She was getting closer to handcuffing me to the brass bed frame. No! Fear surged through me. I threw off Joy and my mom from my right hand, balling my fist and swung with all my strength at Mary’s face. And…I couldn’t hurt her. Something inside me, some last vestige of feelings for Mary, stopped my hand inches from her face. My hesitation cost me as Mary ratcheted the handcuff onto the brass bed frame, trapping my left arm.

My mom and Joy were on my right arm again, and Mary was helping April and the other girl as they struggled with my leg. I kicked and shoved, causing the strange girl to stumble back. Mary sat on my leg, pinning it beneath her weight. I wanted to kick her off, but that same vestige of feelings within me stopped me again. Mary snapped the handcuff about my ankle and the then to the brass bed frame, trapping my left leg.

And then, it was over. Six women pulling on my right arm and then on my right leg and I was spread eagle, helpless before them. What was Mary going to do to me? Fear hammered at my heart. Mary was stripping off her clothes, her ugly breasts with those disgusting freckles came into view. And that ass, far too plump. Not the tight, firm ass of Antsy.

“Where’s Antsy?” I gasped, remembering she went to answer the door. “What have you done with her?”

“She’s fine,” Mary answered with a soft smile. “I wouldn’t hurt your sister. It’s not her fault what’s happened to the both of you.”

What was she talking about. She was on the bed, now, unzipping my pants. What was she going to do to me? Was she going to cut off my cock. I struggled, harder, the handcuffs biting into my wrists. I felt as helpless as the time Karen had me. Was she working with a nun? No, all the women had black auras and Mary had her red aura.

“Shh, hun,” Mary cooed, trying to sound sexy. It wasn’t working. She fished out my soft cock, stroking it in her rough hand, sucking it into her disgusting mouth. Her tongue swirled around the head of my cock, trying to get me hard. But how could she, only Antsy got me excited. Her attempt at a blowjob was terrible. Finally, she gave up, releasing my cock.

“Give him the Viagra,” Mary ordered with a sigh.

Joy was holding a bottle, fishing out a blue pill. I clamped my mouth shut but Joy just pinch my nose. No, I wouldn’t cooperate, I would fight. My lungs started to burn as I vainly tried to hold my breath. I had to breathe. My heart was pounding, darkness was fuzzing the edge of my vision. Have to breathe. My mouth opened, I sucked in a lungful of sweet air, and a blue pill dropped into my mouth.

“Swallow,” Joy said, clamping a hand over my mouth and pinching my nose. I had no choice, I swallowed the pill and Joy released me mouth.

“Okay, clear out sluts,” Mary ordered.

“What’s going on, Mary?” I asked as she pressed her disgusting body against mine, her rough hand stroking my cock.

“You’re under a spell, Mark,” Mary answered. “A nun got to Antsy. Made her a trap for you.”

That was impossible. No, it’s not, the voice whispered, barely audible, more like an echo of a voice, or maybe a memory. Just fight a little longer, the memory whispered.

“But it’s okay,” Mary continued. “I’m going to free you, Mark.”

I felt my cock stirring in her hand, blood beginning to engorge my cock as the Viagra took effect. Her hand was starting to feel good, stroking roughly on my shaft, and I shifted my hips about as pleasure began to radiated from my engorging dick. Mary smiled, stroking my cock faster. My cock had grown to its full length and I shifted as the pleasure begin tingling through me. Mary rubbed the pre-cum leaking from my cock, rubbing it about my sensitive head.

“I think you’re ready Mark,” she cooed and straddled my waist.

“No, please, Mary,” I begged. “I don’t want your nasty pussy on my cock! I only want Antsy’s cunt on me.”

Her pussy sank down, slowly, engulfing my cock in velvety warmth. “You have to remember how much you love me, Mark,” she moaned, as she slowly begin to ride me. “Remember how I trembled before you, the first time you saw me naked, in the Starbucks. How nervous I was?”

I could see Mary, standing naked next to Cynthia and Vivian. The moment I saw her naked, she was my favorite of the three. Her lovely auburn hair, gathered in a pony tail, her breasts covered by a dusting of freckles. Vivian had huge tits and Cynthia had a wicked smile, but neither had held a candle to the beauty and innocents of Mary. She smiled so beautifully the first time I squeezed her plump ass.

I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be right, only Antsy was beautiful. Right?

“After you fucked both Cynthia and Vivian, you said I was your favorite,” Mary moaned, her breasts bouncing before my eyes. “You said I was yours forever as we kissed on the floor of the Starbucks. You whispered, ‘I love you,’ the first time you came inside my pussy.”

I remembered being on top of her, fucking her on the Starbucks floor. No, making love to her. Her pussy felt amazing, like silk, as I moved inside her. Mary’s body was warm and soft beneath mine. We had stared into each other’s eyes, her eyes were a deep green, so beautiful. We stared into each other’s souls and I saw love inside of her. That’s when I knew she was mine. Forever.

Forever…

No, no, no! Not Mary, Antsy’s the one I want forever. Remember her hazel eyes, Mark. Antsy loves me. She’s the one I need. I gritted my teeth, struggling not to cum, closing my eyes.

The memories were flooding my mind, whispering, just let go and cum, Mark! Let Mary save you! No! I struggled against those words, those memories. I was being torn apart between Mary and Antsy. My soul was ripping, tugged in too directions. If I came, Mary would win. I’d lose Antsy and I’d be stuck with this ugly hag.

She wasn’t always ugly, the voice whispered. Remember.

Images flooded my mind. Mary biting her lower lip, cute as a button. Mary sleeping on her side, a curl of auburn hair contrasting with her fair cheek, a slight smile on her face. Mary’s face contorting in pleasure as I made her cum. Her emerald eyes sparkling with lust and joy. Mary’s face, drool leaking down her lips, as she slept on my lap. Mary turning around, her hands covering her pussy, and the revealing her freshly waxed lips, the fiery heart of pubic hair above her tight, bare slit. Mary, wearing one of my shirts and nothing else, painting on our balcony. Mary standing in the shower, her auburn hair dark and wet and plastered to her gorgeous body. Mary smiling, Mary crying, Mary laughing so sweetly. Cuddling with Mary on the couch, watching that terrible Grey’s Anatomy show. Mary holding my hand with comfort and love.

I opened my eyes. I could almost see the beautiful Mary from my memories superimposed on the hag riding my cock. It was getting harder and harder to fight against the pleasure of her cunt. It was like Karen all over again, soon I would cum, there was a limit to what I could endure. Eventually, my body would betray me and I would lose my Antsy.

“Remember the Space Needle as the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains,” Mary begged. “Remember how you felt, what you said to me, as you proposed.” She held her left hand up, showing the black diamond ring. I could remember when I saw that ring, how beautiful and perfect it seemed sitting in the display case. “Remember, Mark, please!” She was crying as she pleaded with me. “I love you, Mark, please remember.”

I had knelt before Mary. She had this stunned and excited look on her face. I almost dropped the box as I pulled it out of my pocket, I was so nervous. And I said, “Mary, I stole your heart and you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?” And she said yes, over and over, excited and crying all at the same time.

“When you…kissed…me,” I struggled to say, “after I…proposed. Time seemed…to stop.”

“Oh, Mark,” she whispered, and bent down and her lips were warm on my lips, full of love. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. I felt something inside my soul, hard chains binding me to Antsy and I struggled against them, straining to break the steel. They were keeping me from my Mary, my beautiful, naughty filly.

My love.

My cum shot into her pussy and Mary broke the kiss. “Chabab!” she shouted, as her orgasm rolled through her, her cunt constricting on my cock. I could feel the chains on my soul shatter and energy flowed between Mary and I. It was so intense. Our souls merged together, briefly. For a single, perfect moment, we were one. I felt how much she loved me; the deep, strong river of love that carried her through the pain of the last few days. And Mary felt how much I loved her, how hard I struggled against the spell, trying to break free, to hold on long enough for my sweet Mary to save me.

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered as she panted on top of me. “I’m so sorry.”

“Shh,” Mary said, kissing my lips. “It wasn’t you. It was a nun.”

Mary got off me and I admired her beautiful, plump ass as she walked over to her clothes. When she bent down, her tight pussy, messy with my milky cum, flashed between her legs and I felt my cock hardening.

“You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

Her smile was so beautiful when she stood up, her perky breasts jiggling as she walked back to the bed. She kissed me on the lips and then began unlocking my handcuffs. She kissed my chaffed wrists and ankles as she released each limb. Freed, I grabbed Mary and pushed her onto her back, kissing her lips, forcing my tongue inside her mouth as I climb atop her. My sweet Mary was once again beneath me, wet and willing.

“Oh, Mark,” she moaned, guiding my cock to her sopping wet pussy. “Fuck me, I need you so badly!”

I slid inside my sweet Mary, my naughty filly. A nun had attacked us, but that could wait for later. All that mattered was that I had my Mary back and together we could overcome anything. I kissed her again, her lips salty with tears. Her legs wrapped around my waist, her hips bucking up to meet my thrusts. I broke the kiss, nuzzling at the slope of her neck, sucking hard. Leaving a hickey, marking my Mary as mine for all the world to see.

“Yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “My mighty stallion! Fuck your naughty, little filly! Ride me hard, stud!”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear. “My sexy, naughty filly!”

I pounded her harder, our groins slapping together with urgency. I could feel her hard, little clit rubbing into my pelvis, bringing gasps of pleasure to her lips. I stared into her deep, green eyes, into her soul, delighting in the love I saw there. Her cunt was amazing on my cock, the best cunt in the world.

“I only need you, Mare,” I whispered. “I could be happy only with you.”

“I love you Mark,” she gasped. “You’re my world! I just need you, your cock, your delicious cum! Please, flood my naught pussy! Please!”

“Yes,” I moaned. “Here it comes, my delicious filly. My wanton lover!”

Our groins came together once, twice, thrice, and I was flooding her cunt. Her pussy spasmed on my cock, milking all my cum out as she screamed her passion wordlessly. I kept thrusting until all my cum had filled her up, had emptied from my balls. And then I rested on top of her, inside her. Her lips were soft as she kissed gently at my lips.

“It’s time to go home,” I told her.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was tired as I got off the plane. I was back home in Washington State. It had been nearly thirteen years since I’d left. I wondered how Sean was doing. And my daughters, they must be all grown up and beautiful. I wanted to go and see them, ached to see them, but that would only bring more pain. That part of my life was over, taken away from me by Kurt.

It’s why I had to stop Mark from destroying anymore lives.

A sudden pain clenched my stomach. I saw a bathroom and stumbled inside it, entering the stall. What was happening. It wasn’t pain, I realized, more like the memory of pain, of the nerve stabbing agony I experienced when I had appendicitis as a kid. What was going on. Oh, God! Please take this feeling away, I prayed as I fell to my knees before the toilet. And then it was gone.

My body shuddered as a hand reached through my dress and the Ecstasy came upon me.

“The Bond of Avvah has been broken,” Ramiel the Angel whispered into my ear. “Our opening gambit has failed.”

“What do we do now?” I asked. My pussy moistened beneath Ramiel’s touch, my nipples hardened in my bra.

“A messier plan,” Ramiel answered sadly, his hard cock sliding into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Carlos,” McKenzie, my bubbly producer said as she walked up to my desk in the KING 5 newsroom. “How’s that story about Mark Glassner coming.”

“It’s weird,” I answered. “Something hinky is definitely going on. Agent Peterson, the FBI agent that led the raid on Mark’s house last Thursday morning is being sweated by OPR. They think he’s dirty, that Mark bought him off.” He had been working on a story on Mark Glassner when that FBI raid messed everything up. He could hardly run a story about this Mark when the FBI was saying it was all a case of mistaken identity. But, if Peterson was dirty, his story had life again.

“Really,” McKenzie’s eyes lit up, sensing a juicy story. “Is this sourced?”

“I got a friend inside the Justice Department,” Carlos says. “The evidence against Mr. Glassner is pretty substantial and yet Agent Peterson let him go and does that interview with Jessica from channel 7 where he just embarrasses himself, claiming Mark is innocent and the entire raid was just a big fuck-up.”

My phone chirped. I had gotten an email from someone named Brandon Fitzsimmons. I frowned, why was that name familiar. Right, Mark was living at his house, shacked up with the guys wife. “Holy shit,” I muttered when I opened the email and saw the photos attached.

“I am I seeing what I think I am?” McKenzie asked greedily as she looked over my shoulder.

“Yeah,” I nodded. This was going to be an explosive story.

“This is leading the eleven o’clock news,” McKenzie ordered. “Get this ready, Carlos. Oooh, we’re going to scoop everyone else!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I clicked send, my e-mail off to Carlos Guiterrez of KING 5 news. I had attached some of the juicy photographs Doug, my PI, had taken of my house and that bastard, Mark. I was about to close Outlook when a new email arrived from Doug. I had hired him to surveil Mark and everyday he emailed me the surveillance logs. Doug was a great PI, he helped me out when I divorced my first wife. I stashed him in a rental house that had a good view of my backyard and he was watching the houses with telephoto cameras, laser mics, and all sorts of other high tech gadgets.

“Brandon, this is some wild stuff I got,” the email read. There was a video attached.

I downloaded the video and was looking at my dining room. Mary was sitting at the dining room table, other naked women were lounging about. Suddenly, a silver haired woman in a transparent dress appeared out of thin air. The audio on the video wasn’t great. Luckily, Doug had provided me with a transcript. It was a fascinating read. Mary was negotiating a deal with a demon to rescue Mark from some problem. One line from the transcript caught my eye.

Lilith: “Done. Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

“Other spells,” I read aloud. “complete your education.” This tome might just be what I need to give me a chance against Mark. I’d need it.

I opened up Google and started my search.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 24.